International Legal Evangelism: Intelligence, Reconnaissance & Missions
International Legal Evangelism: Intelligence, Reconnaissance & Missions
International Legal Evangelism: Intelligence, Reconnaissance & Missions
You also want an ePaper? Increase the reach of your titles
YUMPU automatically turns print PDFs into web optimized ePapers that Google loves.
The e-Advocate<br />
Monthly<br />
…a Compendium of Works on:<br />
<strong>International</strong> <strong>Legal</strong> <strong>Evangelism</strong><br />
<strong>Intelligence</strong>, <strong>Reconnaissance</strong> & <strong>Missions</strong><br />
<strong>Evangelism</strong> & <strong>Intelligence</strong><br />
Matthew 10:7-14<br />
2 Corinthians 5:20 | Ephesians 4:11<br />
2 Timothy 4:5<br />
<strong>Reconnaissance</strong> & <strong>Missions</strong><br />
Joshua 7:2-5<br />
Numbers 13:2,26 | Judges 18:2<br />
Ephesians 6:12<br />
“Helping Individuals, Organizations & Communities<br />
Achieve Their Full Potential”<br />
Special Edition| LMI – May 2021
Walk by Faith; Serve with Abandon<br />
Expect to Win!<br />
Page 2 of 119
The Advocacy Foundation, Inc.<br />
Helping Individuals, Organizations & Communities<br />
Achieve Their Full Potential<br />
Since its founding in 2003, The Advocacy Foundation has become recognized as an effective<br />
provider of support to those who receive our services, having real impact within the communities<br />
we serve. We are currently engaged in community and faith-based collaborative initiatives,<br />
having the overall objective of eradicating all forms of youth violence and correcting injustices<br />
everywhere. In carrying-out these initiatives, we have adopted the evidence-based strategic<br />
framework developed and implemented by the Office of Juvenile Justice & Delinquency<br />
Prevention (OJJDP).<br />
The stated objectives are:<br />
1. Community Mobilization;<br />
2. Social Intervention;<br />
3. Provision of Opportunities;<br />
4. Organizational Change and Development;<br />
5. Suppression [of illegal activities].<br />
Moreover, it is our most fundamental belief that in order to be effective, prevention and<br />
intervention strategies must be Community Specific, Culturally Relevant, Evidence-Based, and<br />
Collaborative. The Violence Prevention and Intervention programming we employ in<br />
implementing this community-enhancing framework include the programs further described<br />
throughout our publications, programs and special projects both domestically and<br />
internationally.<br />
www.TheAdvocacy.Foundation<br />
ISBN: ......... ../2017<br />
......... Printed in the USA<br />
Advocacy Foundation Publishers<br />
Philadlephia, PA<br />
(878) 222-0450 | Voice | Data | SMS<br />
Page 3 of 119
Page 4 of 119
Dedication<br />
______<br />
Every publication in our many series’ is dedicated to everyone, absolutely everyone, who by<br />
virtue of their calling and by Divine inspiration, direction and guidance, is on the battlefield dayafter-day<br />
striving to follow God’s will and purpose for their lives. And this is with particular affinity<br />
for those Spiritual warriors who are being transformed into excellence through daily academic,<br />
professional, familial, and other challenges.<br />
We pray that you will bear in mind:<br />
Matthew 19:26 (NIV)<br />
Jesus looked at them and said, "With man this is impossible,<br />
but with God all things are possible." (Emphasis added)<br />
To all of us who daily look past our circumstances, and naysayers, to what the Lord says we will<br />
accomplish:<br />
Blessings!!<br />
- The Advocacy Foundation, Inc.<br />
Page 5 of 119
Page 6 of 119
The Transformative Justice Project<br />
Eradicating Juvenile Delinquency Requires a Multi-Disciplinary Approach<br />
The way we accomplish all this is a follows:<br />
The Juvenile Justice system is incredibly overloaded, and<br />
Solutions-Based programs are woefully underfunded. Our<br />
precious children, therefore, particularly young people of<br />
color, often get the “swift” version of justice whenever they<br />
come into contact with the law.<br />
Decisions to build prison facilities are often based on<br />
elementary school test results, and our country incarcerates<br />
more of its young than any other nation on earth. So we at<br />
The Foundation labor to pull our young people out of the<br />
“school to prison” pipeline, and we then coordinate the efforts<br />
of the legal, psychological, governmental and educational<br />
professionals needed to bring an end to delinquency.<br />
We also educate families, police, local businesses, elected<br />
officials, clergy, and schools and other stakeholders about<br />
transforming whole communities, and we labor to change<br />
their thinking about the causes of delinquency with the goal<br />
of helping them embrace the idea of restoration for the young<br />
people in our care who demonstrate repentance for their<br />
mistakes.<br />
1. We vigorously advocate for charges reductions, wherever possible, in the adjudicatory (court)<br />
process, with the ultimate goal of expungement or pardon, in order to maximize the chances for<br />
our clients to graduate high school and progress into college, military service or the workforce<br />
without the stigma of a criminal record;<br />
2. We then enroll each young person into an Evidence-Based, Data-Driven Restorative Justice<br />
program designed to facilitate their rehabilitation and subsequent reintegration back into the<br />
community;<br />
3. While those projects are operating, we conduct a wide variety of ComeUnity-ReEngineering<br />
seminars and workshops on topics ranging from Juvenile Justice to Parental Rights, to Domestic<br />
issues to Police friendly contacts, to CBO and FBO accountability and compliance;<br />
4. Throughout the process, we encourage and maintain frequent personal contact between all<br />
parties;<br />
5 Throughout the process we conduct a continuum of events and fundraisers designed to facilitate<br />
collaboration among professionals and community stakeholders; and finally<br />
Page 7 of 119
6. 1 We disseminate Quarterly publications, like our e-Advocate series Newsletter and our e-Advocate<br />
Quarterly electronic Magazine to all regular donors in order to facilitate a lifelong learning process<br />
on the ever-evolving developments in the Justice system.<br />
And in addition to the help we provide for our young clients and their families, we also facilitate<br />
Community Engagement through the Restorative Justice process, thereby balancing the interesrs<br />
of local businesses, schools, clergy, elected officials, police, and all interested stakeholders. Through<br />
these efforts, relationships are rebuilt & strengthened, local businesses and communities are enhanced &<br />
protected from victimization, young careers are developed, and our precious young people are kept out<br />
of the prison pipeline.<br />
This is a massive undertaking, and we need all the help and financial support you can give! We plan to<br />
help 75 young persons per quarter-year (aggregating to a total of 250 per year) in each jurisdiction we<br />
serve) at an average cost of under $2,500 per client, per year.*<br />
Thank you in advance for your support!<br />
* FYI:<br />
1. The national average cost to taxpayers for minimum-security youth incarceration, is around<br />
$43,000.00 per child, per year.<br />
2. The average annual cost to taxpayers for maximun-security youth incarceration is well over<br />
$148,000.00 per child, per year.<br />
- (US News and World Report, December 9, 2014);<br />
3. In every jurisdiction in the nation, the Plea Bargain rate is above 99%.<br />
The Judicial system engages in a tri-partite balancing task in every single one of these matters, seeking<br />
to balance Rehabilitative Justice with Community Protection and Judicial Economy, and, although<br />
the practitioners work very hard to achieve positive outcomes, the scales are nowhere near balanced<br />
where people of color are involved.<br />
We must reverse this trend, which is right now working very much against the best interests of our young.<br />
Our young people do not belong behind bars.<br />
- Jack Johnson<br />
1<br />
In addition to supporting our world-class programming and support services, all regular donors receive our Quarterly e-Newsletter<br />
(The e-Advocate), as well as The e-Advocate Quarterly Magazine.<br />
Page 8 of 119
The Advocacy Foundation, Inc.<br />
Helping Individuals, Organizations & Communities<br />
Achieve Their Full Potential<br />
…a collection of works on<br />
<strong>International</strong> <strong>Legal</strong> <strong>Evangelism</strong><br />
<strong>Intelligence</strong>, <strong>Reconnaissance</strong> & <strong>Missions</strong><br />
“Turning the Improbable Into the Exceptional”<br />
Atlanta<br />
Philadelphia<br />
______<br />
John C Johnson III<br />
Founder & CEO<br />
(878) 222-0450<br />
Voice | Data | SMS<br />
www.TheAdvocacy.Foundation<br />
Page 9 of 119
Page 10 of 119
Biblical Authority<br />
________<br />
<strong>Evangelism</strong> & <strong>Intelligence</strong><br />
Matthew 10:7-14 (NIV)<br />
7<br />
As you go, proclaim this message: ‘The kingdom of heaven has come near.’ 8 Heal the<br />
sick, raise the dead, cleanse those who have leprosy, drive out demons. Freely you<br />
have received; freely give. 9 “Do not get any gold or silver or copper to take with you in<br />
your belts— 10 no bag for the journey or extra shirt or sandals or a staff, for the worker is<br />
worth his keep. 11 Whatever town or village you enter, search there for some worthy<br />
person and stay at their house until you leave. 12 As you enter the home, give it your<br />
greeting. 13 If the home is deserving, let your peace rest on it; if it is not, let your peace<br />
return to you. 14 If anyone will not welcome you or listen to your words, leave that home<br />
or town and shake the dust off your feet.<br />
2 Corinthians 5:20<br />
20<br />
We are therefore Christ’s ambassadors, as though God were making his appeal<br />
through us. We implore you on Christ’s behalf: Be reconciled to God.<br />
Ephesians 4:11<br />
11<br />
So Christ himself gave the apostles, the prophets, the evangelists, the pastors and<br />
teachers,<br />
2 Timothy 4:5<br />
5<br />
But you, keep your head in all situations, endure hardship, do the work of an<br />
evangelist, discharge all the duties of your ministry.<br />
________<br />
<strong>Reconnaissance</strong> & <strong>Missions</strong><br />
Joshua 7:2-5<br />
2<br />
Now Joshua sent men from Jericho to Ai, which is near Beth Aven to the east of<br />
Bethel, and told them, “Go up and spy out the region.” So the men went up and spied<br />
out Ai. 3 When they returned to Joshua, they said, “Not all the army will have to go up<br />
against Ai. Send two or three thousand men to take it and do not weary the whole army,<br />
for only a few people live there.” 4 So about three thousand went up; but they were<br />
Page 11 of 119
outed by the men of Ai, 5 who killed about thirty-six of them. They chased the Israelites<br />
from the city gate as far as the stone quarries and struck them down on the slopes. At<br />
this the hearts of the people melted in fear and became like water.<br />
Numbers 13:2<br />
2<br />
“Send some men to explore the land of Canaan, which I am giving to the<br />
Israelites. From each ancestral tribe send one of its leaders.”<br />
Numbers 13:26<br />
Report on the Exploration<br />
26<br />
They came back to Moses and Aaron and the whole Israelite community at Kadesh in<br />
the Desert of Paran. There they reported to them and to the whole assembly and<br />
showed them the fruit of the land.<br />
Judges 18:2<br />
2<br />
So the Danites sent five of their leading men from Zorah and Eshtaol to spy out the<br />
land and explore it. These men represented all the Danites. They told them, “Go,<br />
explore the land.” So they entered the hill country of Ephraim and came to the house of<br />
Micah, where they spent the night.<br />
Ephesians 6:12<br />
12<br />
For our struggle is not against flesh and blood, but against the rulers, against the<br />
authorities, against the powers of this dark world and against the spiritual forces of evil<br />
in the heavenly realms.<br />
Page 12 of 119
Table of Contents<br />
…a compendium of works on<br />
<strong>International</strong> <strong>Legal</strong> <strong>Evangelism</strong><br />
<strong>Intelligence</strong>, <strong>Reconnaissance</strong> & <strong>Missions</strong><br />
Biblical Authority<br />
I. Introduction: <strong>International</strong> <strong>Legal</strong> <strong>Evangelism</strong>……………………. 15<br />
II. <strong>Legal</strong> <strong>Intelligence</strong> & <strong>Reconnaissance</strong>……..……………….…….. 25<br />
III. The A/F Fellowship of <strong>International</strong> Christian Attorneys………... 39<br />
IV.<br />
Foreign Diplomatic <strong>Missions</strong><br />
and Paradiplomacy…….…………………………………… 43<br />
V. The Lawyers’ War Room……………..………………………….... 57<br />
VI. <strong>International</strong> Paradigm Shifting…………………………………… 63<br />
VII. Evidence-Based Policy Deployment.……………………............ 77<br />
VIII. References……………………………………………………......... 85<br />
______<br />
Attachments<br />
A. <strong>Evangelism</strong> and Social Justice<br />
B. A Religious View of The Foundations of <strong>International</strong> Law<br />
C. The Functions of Religion in The <strong>International</strong> <strong>Legal</strong> System<br />
Copyright © 2018 The Advocacy Foundation, Inc. All Rights Reserved.<br />
Page 13 of 119
Page 14 of 119
I. Introduction<br />
<strong>International</strong> <strong>Legal</strong> <strong>Evangelism</strong><br />
What Is <strong>Evangelism</strong>?<br />
Jeremy Bouma on March 22nd, 2018<br />
<strong>Evangelism</strong> in a Skeptical World (by Sam Chan)<br />
Most Christians know that they should be engaging in the work of evangelism, but few<br />
know what evangelism is.<br />
For example, is the stay-at-home mom who helps run the play group at her church<br />
doing evangelism if she incorporates Bible stories into the craft activities? Can a play<br />
group become an evangelistic play group?<br />
Or does evangelism only occur in more “conventional” tactics: witnessing on the street,<br />
leading large crusades? Are those the only ways the gospel of Jesus Christ can be<br />
communicated, the only way people can evangelize?<br />
In other words: What counts as evangelism? What is evangelism?<br />
This word evangelism carries a lot of baggage, tradition, and emotion. Furthermore,<br />
most people have been poorly equipped with evangelism methods that are no longer<br />
effective in today’s post-Christian world. As a result, many people become frustrated<br />
Page 15 of 119
with their evangelistic efforts, blame themselves when their evangelism efforts don’t<br />
seem to work, and simply give up communicating the gospel of Jesus Christ.<br />
Sam Chan’s <strong>Evangelism</strong> in a Skeptical World is a textbook on evangelism that explains<br />
the essence of evangelism and equips Christians with the principles and skills they<br />
need to make the “unbelievable news” about Jesus more believable in a skeptical world.<br />
In this book, Chan offers a robust, biblical response to the important question: What is<br />
evangelism?<br />
The Definition of <strong>Evangelism</strong><br />
Many people use the word evangelism in different ways. However, what does the Bible<br />
say about this important word? When we look to Scripture, we run into a problem: there<br />
is no direct-equivalent word for our English word evangelism in the New Testament. Its<br />
origin is rooted in three Greek words:<br />
euangelion—“gospel”—to describe what is said (Mark 1:14–15)<br />
<br />
<br />
euangelistes—“evangelist”—to describe the person who is telling the gospel<br />
(Acts 21:8; Eph. 4:11)<br />
euangelizo— “to proclaim the gospel”—to describe the activity of telling the<br />
gospel (Rom. 10:15).<br />
<strong>Evangelism</strong>, then, is the English term for the act of communicating the gospel, an<br />
act conveyed in the New Testament by the verb euangelizo (‘to bring good news’) (14).<br />
“The best way to understand the term evangelism,” Chan explains, “is that it is our<br />
attempt to describe what happens when someone tells the euangelion or gospel, which<br />
is the ‘good news’ about Jesus Christ.” (14) Chan goes on to give a fuller answer to<br />
“What is evangelism”:<br />
The essence of evangelism is the message that Jesus Christ is Lord. <strong>Evangelism</strong> is our<br />
human effort of proclaiming this message—which necessarily involves using our human<br />
communication, language, idioms, metaphors, stories, experiences, personality,<br />
emotions, context, culture, locatedness—and trusting and praying that God, in his<br />
sovereign will, will supernaturally use our human and natural means to effect his divine<br />
purposes.<br />
In a general sense, evangelism refers to our human efforts of proclaiming this message<br />
to any audience of believers and nonbelievers. In a narrower sense, evangelism refers<br />
to our human efforts of proclaiming this message to nonbelievers. But in both senses,<br />
we proclaim the gospel with the hope that our audience responds by trusting, repenting,<br />
and following and obeying Jesus. (24)<br />
Sometimes we need to rethink and re-define what it means to evangelize. The essence<br />
of evangelism is the gospel, which is the good news of Jesus—not methods or the<br />
Page 16 of 119
kinds and sizes of audiences. Which means we are free to make this unbelievable*<br />
good news about Jesus more believable in any number of ways: through urging or<br />
encouraging; blessing or warning; and even activities for children such as singing,<br />
puppet shows, and drama.<br />
(*Note: Why does <strong>Evangelism</strong> in a Skeptical World refer at times to the gospel as<br />
“unbelievable”? Chan writes, “Many people today cannot believe in the gospel because<br />
of ‘defeater beliefs.'” If someone holds a defeater belief, they cannot imagine calling<br />
themselves a Christian—”Not if the Christian God sends people to hell! Not if the<br />
Christian God oppresses women. And certainly not if the Christian God won’t allow gays<br />
to get married.” Chan explains, “Until these [defeater beliefs] are addressed by<br />
Christians, people [who hold these beliefs] will refuse to believe the gospel of Jesus. But<br />
if Christians can hear, understand, empathize with, and address [these] presuppositions,<br />
then the unbelievable news of Jesus might become more believable.” Chan’s book<br />
<strong>Evangelism</strong> in a Skeptical World will help you achieve these goals.)<br />
Bible Verses about<br />
<strong>Evangelism</strong> and Its Roles<br />
The Bible has some<br />
important things to say about<br />
various roles in evangelism.<br />
These roles help us better<br />
understand it. Just as in an<br />
orchestra, where there are<br />
different parts to play—from<br />
violinists to trumpeters,<br />
flutists to percussionists—in<br />
the same way, there are<br />
different roles in evangelism.<br />
1 Thessalonians 1:4–10 reveals six crucial parts that persons play in the symphony of<br />
evangelism, which Chan outlines below:<br />
1. God’s role is to choose people for salvation (v.4). God has a sovereign role in<br />
salvation. This is the theological idea of calling, election, and predestination.<br />
2. Jesus’ role is to save people from wrath (v.10). He is responsible for dying for<br />
people and their sins, rising from the dead, and one day coming back to judge<br />
people. Jesus’ other role is that the gospel story is about him (v. 8). The gospel is<br />
a message about who Jesus is and what he’s done to save people from their<br />
sins.<br />
3. Paul’s role is to communicate the gospel (v. 5). He did this both with words<br />
and actions, not just what he said but also how he lived. Paul gives more details<br />
about his model life in 1 Thessalonians 2:6–12.<br />
Page 17 of 119
4. The Holy Spirit’s role is to empower the person who is communicating the<br />
gospel (v. 5). Perhaps this means that the Spirit gives the person the gift of<br />
effective communication or the words to say. And the Spirit also illuminates the<br />
person hearing the gospel by convicting them (v. 5) and opening their heart to<br />
receive the gospel with joy (v. 6).<br />
5. The Thessalonians hear the gospel and welcome it with joy (v. 6b). They<br />
respond with faith (v. 8b) by turning from their idols to God (vv. 8b–9). Now they<br />
imitate Paul (v. 6a) and are models for other believers (v. 7) while they wait for<br />
Jesus to return (v. 10).<br />
6. The gospel is a message about Jesus (v. 8). It is the means by which the Holy<br />
Spirit convicts people of their sins (v. 5) and enables them to welcome God’s<br />
salvation with joy (v. 6). (20–21)<br />
This chart further describes these evangelism roles by mapping them along six<br />
theological categories:<br />
God Chooses (v.5) Election<br />
Jesus Saves (v. 10) Atonement<br />
Paul (the Evangelist) Brings The Gospel (v.5) External Call<br />
Holy Spirit Power, Suffering, Joy (v.v. 5-6) Internal Call<br />
Thessalonians (Hearers) Faith and Repentance (v.v.8-9) Conversion<br />
Gospel Message Story of Jesus (v.8) Instrument<br />
Like Paul’s role in 1 Thessalonians, “Our role is to communicate the gospel both in<br />
words and actions. But our role is not God’s: we are not sovereignly choosing who gets<br />
saved. Our role is not Jesus’: we are not saving people from their sins. Our role is not<br />
the Holy Spirit’s: we cannot force people to believe. Instead we must stay focused on<br />
our role as the evangelist and do it well.” (21)<br />
Common Approaches to <strong>Evangelism</strong><br />
Over the years, several approaches to evangelism have been developed to<br />
communicate the gospel and lead people to salvation—including some less-than-savory<br />
approaches, like pressure evangelism. Chan presents several of the best approaches to<br />
evangelism, including these common ones.<br />
(1) Everyday <strong>Evangelism</strong>—One of the most common approaches to evangelism<br />
integrates evangelism into our daily lives. “Our usual approach to evangelism is to add<br />
some activity to our lives: maybe I’m going to try to tell someone about Jesus at lunch or<br />
I’m going to join a book club… But we need to change our lives so that we live an<br />
evangelistic lifestyle, not a life with add-on bits of evangelism.” (45)<br />
Through this approach, believers are intentional about going to non-Christians before<br />
they come to us. It pays close attention to and navigates the three concentric circles<br />
of conversation—interests, values, and worldview—being alert to what people are<br />
saying and learning to transition from one layer of the conversation to the next.<br />
Page 18 of 119
Everyday evangelism also listens to the stories of others, while telling our own story of<br />
spiritual transformation, and looking for opportunities to tell Jesus’ story of good news.<br />
(2) <strong>Evangelism</strong> Expository Talk—A more formal approach to communicating the<br />
gospel uses an expository Bible message. Examples include an evangelistic Sunday<br />
church service or youth group events, after-dinner talks at a restaurant or coffee shop,<br />
and men’s breakfasts or dinners. Chan describes this approach in this way:<br />
We begin with a Bible passage. Sometimes<br />
you are given a text, and sometimes you get to<br />
choose. Your choice should be guided, in part,<br />
by your audience. What concepts of sin,<br />
salvation, Jesus, and conversion will best suit<br />
the audience, setting, and occasion? What<br />
learning style will the audience prefer—didactic<br />
or narrative?<br />
The next step is to convert the big idea into a<br />
question with an answer… After you have your question, the next step is to convert it<br />
into an existential question. The existential question is the need addressed by this<br />
passage. You may need to reflect on the passage and the question you’ve developed to<br />
work out what existential need is addressed by the big idea. (218, 220)<br />
(3) Apologetics—Another common approach to communicating the good news of<br />
Jesus Christ is through the use of facts and evidence, arguments and logic—also<br />
known as apologetics, an approach that seeks to get people to change their views. “So<br />
how can we get people to change their views?” Chan asks. “Do people believe what<br />
they believe because of evidence? Or because of presuppositions? This is the chickenand-egg<br />
argument that divides the Christian world in the field of apologetics,” which<br />
includes two dominant approaches: evidentialism and pre-suppositionalism.” (252)<br />
<br />
<br />
Evidentialism believes that if we give people evidence for what we believe, the<br />
evidence will compel them to belief. “Those who take a more evidentialist<br />
approach believe in the importance of using reason, arguments, logic, facts,<br />
evidence, and data in evangelism.” (252)<br />
Pre-suppositionalists simply assume Christian presuppositions and start from<br />
there by presenting the gospel and praying for the Spirit to do his work. “A presuppositionalist<br />
will tend to be pessimistic about the enterprise of apologetics,<br />
believing that there is little place for using reason, arguments, logic, facts,<br />
evidence, and data in evangelism.” (253)<br />
Chan uses a modified pre-suppositionalist approach: “I frequently use reasoning and<br />
arguments and evidence to dismantle a nonbeliever’s presuppositions. Once we’ve<br />
established some common ground, I can present the Christian worldview as an<br />
attractive alternative to their faulty worldview.” (254–255)<br />
Page 19 of 119
Chan’s book will help you grow your skills and confidence in these three types of<br />
evangelism.<br />
The Relationship of <strong>Evangelism</strong> to Missionary Work<br />
Missionaries have understood something important about the work of evangelism that<br />
lay leaders have begun to realize in the last several years: evangelism must connect the<br />
gospel to culture. Chan explains the relationship between gospel and culture in two<br />
ways.<br />
First, “The gospel is transcultural because it is true for all cultures. In the Old<br />
Testament, God is the God of both Israel and the nations. In the New Testament,<br />
salvation is for both the Jews and the gentiles… The gospel is universal and normative<br />
for all peoples at all times and in all places.” (132) And yet, secondly, ”the gospel is not<br />
acultural, as if it hovers above culture and is devoid of any culture. Instead, the gospel is<br />
deeply enculturated,” which is why “we have to explain the Bible’s culture whenever we<br />
give a story or talk from the Bible.” (132, 133)<br />
There’s another aspect to the gospel-culture relationship: “The person we are trying to<br />
evangelize is also enculturated. They are not a person who hovers above culture and is<br />
devoid of any cultural influences. Instead, this person is deeply enculturated. And this<br />
can vary widely, even within the same geographical area.…Each would have different<br />
cultural concerns, gospel interpretation, cultural communication, and cultural<br />
application.” (133)<br />
Not only are the evangelized enculturated—so are evangelists. “We ourselves as<br />
evangelists … are not free-floating people hovering above the culture, devoid of any<br />
culture. We are not acultural. We each have a cultural accent and a cultural flavor. We<br />
are deeply enculturated, and this will affect our understanding and application of the<br />
gospel.” (135)<br />
Like missionaries who evangelize tribes in Papua New Guinea or the streets of Mumbai,<br />
when we engage in evangelism we need to understand “There is no form for presenting<br />
the gospel that hovers above a culture, devoid of culture. We have to pick a particular<br />
form that speaks to one culture, but may not be able to speak to another culture.” (138)<br />
This doesn’t mean the gospel itself changes, only the way we communicate it to various<br />
kinds of people.<br />
Are all Christians Evangelists?<br />
After his resurrection and before his ascension, Jesus said to his disciples, “As the<br />
Father has sent me, I am sending you” (Jn. 20:21). But does this apply to all Christians<br />
or just certain ones, like the disciples? Are all Christians evangelists?<br />
As we have seen, “the essence of evangelism is its message, the gospel of Jesus<br />
Christ. <strong>Evangelism</strong> is defined by its message, not by its method, medium, or audience.”<br />
Page 20 of 119
(37) Since evangelism has nothing to do with the kind of Christian—professional pastor<br />
or evangelist, lay Christian or leader—but with the content of the message—the gospel<br />
of Jesus Christ—all Christians are evangelists, called and sent by Jesus to make his<br />
unbelievable news more believable.<br />
This will look different for different Christians. As Chan explains, “there are different<br />
models of evangelism in the Bible: sometimes it’s a logical presentation of ideas,<br />
sometimes it’s an event with emotional impact, and sometimes it’s through stories.”<br />
Furthermore, different people experience God’s regenerating work in different ways.<br />
And because “people will be persuaded in different ways—through logic, experiences,<br />
or personal examples” (38)—this leaves the door open for Christians to use different<br />
methods to evangelize.<br />
“So the challenge for us when we evangelize is to be open to different methods,<br />
mediums, and entry points. We don’t have to evangelize the same way that we were<br />
evangelized. And we don’t have to impose our learning styles on other people.” (38) We<br />
do, however, need to take seriously our calling as evangelists.<br />
“God uses our gospel presentations as natural means for his supernatural regenerating<br />
work. This keeps us humble about our abilities. But it also encourages us to keep doing<br />
Page 21 of 119
the work of an evangelist, because if God so wills it, he will use our words to move<br />
someone from death to life.”<br />
________<br />
<strong>Evangelism</strong> in Leadership:<br />
Is It Really as Simple as 5 Simple Steps?<br />
We cannot lead what we do not live.<br />
Dr. Rick Richardson | June 2, 2017<br />
Pastors today are facing several challenges that make it tough to lead their churches<br />
into evangelism. With a trend towards tolerance, evangelism and ‘trying to convert’<br />
others is often a major turn off in broader American and Western culture. Within the<br />
Church, compassion and justice ministries have become more affirmed and applauded,<br />
and so it’s often easier to focus our outreach efforts in those areas.<br />
Additionally, many younger evangelicals don't necessarily want to identify as<br />
evangelical and would rather focus on the inclusion of others than on the message that<br />
rejecting Jesus leads to exclusion from the presence of God.<br />
With these cultural odds stacked against us, how do we keep ourselves from becoming<br />
defeated in sharing our faith? More than that, how do we become effective in leading<br />
others in the area of evangelism? Here are five simple steps that will help us lead our<br />
churches into fulfilling the call to make disciples.<br />
Commit to Being A Witness, Even If You’re Not An Evangelist<br />
The truth is that not everyone is an evangelist. In fact, many pastors are not gifted in<br />
evangelism, but that doesn’t mean we don’t tell others about what God has done for us<br />
through Jesus. Although Jesus gives His disciples different spiritual gifts, He<br />
commissions all of us to be His witnesses and testify to what He has done (Acts 1:8,<br />
Matthew 4:19, John 20:21).<br />
Later in scripture, Paul exhorts Timothy to do the work of an evangelist, even though<br />
that probably wasn’t his primary gifting (2 Timothy 4:5). In order to shift the tide of<br />
evangelism in our churches, we must first take greater ownership of it ourselves.<br />
Model Personal <strong>Evangelism</strong> That Your People Can Imitate<br />
Too many pastors have limited their outreach to only include those who walk through<br />
the church doors, brought by the people in their church. Pastors have often stopped<br />
reaching out in their own everyday lives. There may be many legitimate reasons for this,<br />
but if we want to see our churches become vibrant in evangelism, we begin by modeling<br />
outreach that our people can imitate!<br />
Page 22 of 119
This means that we need to set an example of reaching out to others wherever we run<br />
into them – whether in our neighborhood, at the local Starbucks, through the activities of<br />
our kids, or through our own personal hobbies. As church leaders, if we are not<br />
missional in our everyday lives, our people will not be missional either. We cannot lead<br />
what we are not living.<br />
Expect Unchurched People to Attend Your Ministries<br />
Whether we’re aware of it or not, we prepare for and structure our services and<br />
ministries based on who we expect to attend. If we don’t expect unchurched people to<br />
be there, we may find ourselves using insider language that would likely be confusing<br />
for a first-time guest. It’s essential to anticipate unchurched people in our congregations<br />
and to make sure we translate the insider language so that unchurched people can<br />
understand and relate.<br />
Granted, expecting unchurched people to show up at our events and ministries and<br />
then preparing for them is not always easy. It will require us to invest more time and<br />
energy into preparation; however, it will go a long way toward motivating our people to<br />
invite unchurched people, as well as making visitors feel welcomed. It will also<br />
powerfully demonstrate the love of God, who goes out of His way to communicate to us<br />
in ways that we can understand.<br />
I am not saying our worship service ought to be focused on unchurched people. I am<br />
saying that our worship service ought to be as hospitable for unchurched people as we<br />
Page 23 of 119
can possibly make it. After all, the worship service is still the most likely place<br />
unchurched people will first connect to our congregation.<br />
Integrate An Evangelistic Edge Into Everything You Lead<br />
No matter what ministry you lead, it is possible to cultivate an evangelistic edge – and it<br />
is critical that you do so! For example, if you provide meals for your people who are sick<br />
or grieving, a natural way to incorporate outreach would be to begin providing that care<br />
to the unchurched people in your networks and neighborhoods as well.<br />
If you greet friends at church, be intentional about greeting strangers and new people<br />
with equal warmth. If you teach your people to budget, save, and give, take the time to<br />
teach the unchurched to budget, save, and give as well. As we expand our circle of<br />
concern to include unchurched individuals, we will begin to draw people not only into<br />
our church communities, but also into the family of God.<br />
Seek Out Accountability!<br />
As Bill Hybels likes to say, “Vision leaks.” We have found, “<strong>Evangelism</strong> evaporates!” If<br />
we don't have people in our lives with whom we share our outreach stories and<br />
struggles, mission drift will inevitably set in. It honestly doesn’t take long for evangelism<br />
to slip off our list of priorities, so we all need people to cheer us on and help us move<br />
past our own evangelism-related barriers.<br />
Accountability is the deal-maker when it comes to evangelism. Without it, our best<br />
intentions and efforts will eventually fizzle out. But with it, we will begin to see<br />
evangelism effectively integrated into every aspect of our lives.<br />
The world longs to see genuine care and servanthood extended not just to our own<br />
fellow believers, but to all! In the midst of a cultural climate that seems dead-set against<br />
evangelism, we have an incredible opportunity to lead our congregations into effective<br />
and vibrant love for God and people that draws the unchurched toward Jesus.<br />
Page 24 of 119
II. <strong>Legal</strong> <strong>Intelligence</strong><br />
& <strong>Reconnaissance</strong><br />
<strong>Intelligence</strong><br />
Military <strong>Intelligence</strong> is a military discipline that uses information collection and analysis<br />
approaches to provide guidance and direction to assist commanders in their decisions.<br />
This aim is achieved by providing an assessment of data from a range of sources,<br />
directed towards the commanders' mission requirements or responding to questions as<br />
part of operational or campaign planning. To provide an analysis, the commander's<br />
information requirements are first identified, which are then incorporated into<br />
intelligence collection, analysis, and dissemination.<br />
Areas of study may include the operational environment, hostile, friendly and neutral<br />
forces, the civilian population in an area of combat operations, and other broader areas<br />
Page 25 of 119
of interest. <strong>Intelligence</strong> activities are conducted at all levels, from tactical to strategic, in<br />
peacetime, the period of transition to war, and during a war itself.<br />
Most governments maintain a military intelligence capability to provide analytical and<br />
information collection personnel in both specialist units and from other arms and<br />
services. The military and civilian intelligence capabilities collaborate to inform the<br />
spectrum of political and military activities.<br />
Personnel performing intelligence duties may be selected for their analytical abilities<br />
and personal intelligence before receiving formal training.<br />
Strategic <strong>Intelligence</strong><br />
Levels of <strong>Intelligence</strong><br />
Strategic intelligence is concerned with broad issues such as economics, political<br />
assessments, military capabilities and intentions of foreign nations (and, increasingly,<br />
non-state actors). Such intelligence may be scientific, technical, tactical, diplomatic or<br />
sociological, but these changes are analyzed in combination with known facts about the<br />
area in question, such as geography, demographics and industrial capacities.<br />
Operational <strong>Intelligence</strong><br />
Operational intelligence is focused on support or denial of intelligence at operational<br />
tiers. Operational tier is below strategic level of leadership and refers to the design of<br />
practical manifestation.<br />
Tactical <strong>Intelligence</strong><br />
Tactical intelligence is focused on support to operations at the tactical level and would<br />
be attached to the battlegroup. At the tactical level, briefings are delivered to patrols on<br />
current threats and collection priorities. These patrols are then debriefed to elicit<br />
information for analysis and communication through the reporting chain.<br />
<strong>Intelligence</strong> Tasking<br />
<strong>Intelligence</strong> should respond to the needs of leadership, based on the military objective<br />
and operational plans. The military objective provides a focus for the estimate process,<br />
from which a number of information requirements are derived. Information requirements<br />
may be related to terrain and impact on vehicle or personnel movement, disposition of<br />
hostile forces, sentiments of the local population and capabilities of the hostile order of<br />
battle.<br />
Page 26 of 119
In response to the information requirements, analysts examine existing information,<br />
identifying gaps in the available knowledge. Where gaps in knowledge exist, the staff<br />
may be able to task collection assets to target the requirement.<br />
Analysis reports draw on all available sources of information, whether drawn from<br />
existing material or collected in response to the requirement. The analysis reports are<br />
used to inform the remaining planning staff, influencing planning and seeking to predict<br />
adversary intent.<br />
This process is described as Collection Co-ordination and <strong>Intelligence</strong> Requirement<br />
Management (CCIRM).<br />
The <strong>Intelligence</strong> Process<br />
The process of intelligence has four phases: collection, analysis, processing and<br />
dissemination.<br />
In the United Kingdom these are known as direction, collection, processing and<br />
dissemination.<br />
In the U.S. military, Joint Publication 2-0 (JP 2-0) states: "The six categories of<br />
intelligence operations are: planning and direction; collection; processing and<br />
exploitation; analysis and production; dissemination and integration; and evaluation and<br />
feedback."<br />
Page 27 of 119
Collection<br />
Many of the most important facts are well known or may be gathered from public<br />
sources. This form of information collection is known as open-source intelligence. For<br />
example, the population, ethnic make-up and main industries of a region are extremely<br />
important to military commanders, and this information is usually public. It is however<br />
imperative that the collector of information understands that what is collected is<br />
"information", and does not become intelligence until after an analyst has evaluated and<br />
verified this information. Collection of read materials, composition of units or elements,<br />
disposition of strength, training, tactics, personalities (leaders) of these units and<br />
elements contribute to the overall intelligence value after careful analysis.<br />
The tonnage and basic weaponry of most capital ships and aircraft are also public, and<br />
their speeds and ranges can often be reasonably estimated by experts, often just from<br />
photographs. Ordinary facts like the lunar phase on particular days or the ballistic range<br />
of common military weapons are also very valuable to planning, and are habitually<br />
collected in an intelligence library.<br />
A great deal of useful intelligence can be gathered from photointerpretation of detailed<br />
high-altitude pictures of a country. Photointerpreters generally maintain catalogs of<br />
munitions factories, military bases and crate designs in order to interpret munition<br />
shipments and inventories.<br />
Most intelligence services maintain or support groups whose only purpose is to keep<br />
maps. Since maps also have valuable civilian uses, these agencies are often publicly<br />
associated or identified as other parts of the government. Some historic counterintelligence<br />
services, especially in Russia and China, have intentionally banned or<br />
placed disinformation in public maps; good intelligence can identify this disinformation.<br />
It is commonplace for the intelligence services of large countries to read every<br />
published journal of the nations in which it is interested, and the main newspapers and<br />
journals of every nation. This is a basic source of intelligence.<br />
It is also common for diplomatic and journalistic personnel to have a secondary goal of<br />
collecting military intelligence. For western democracies, it is extremely rare for<br />
journalists to be paid by an official intelligence service, but they may still patriotically<br />
pass on tidbits of information they gather as they carry on their legitimate business.<br />
Also, much public information in a nation may be unavailable from outside the country.<br />
This is why most intelligence services attach members to foreign service offices.<br />
Some industrialized nations also eavesdrop continuously on the entire radio spectrum,<br />
interpreting it in real time. This includes not only broadcasts of national and local radio<br />
Page 28 of 119
and television, but also local military traffic, radar emissions and even microwaved<br />
telephone and telegraph traffic, including satellite traffic.<br />
The U.S. in particular is known to maintain satellites that can intercept cell-phone and<br />
pager traffic, usually referred to as the ECHELON system. Analysis of bulk traffic is<br />
normally performed by complex computer programs that parse natural language and<br />
phone numbers looking for threatening conversations and correspondents. In some<br />
extraordinary cases, undersea or land-based cables have been tapped as well.<br />
More exotic secret information, such as encryption keys, diplomatic message traffic,<br />
policy and orders of battle are usually restricted to analysts on a need-to-know basis in<br />
order to protect the sources and methods from foreign traffic analysis.<br />
Analysis<br />
Analysis consists of assessment of an adversary's capabilities and vulnerabilities. In a<br />
real sense, these are threats and opportunities. Analysts generally look for the least<br />
defended or most fragile resource that is necessary for important military capabilities.<br />
These are then flagged as critical vulnerabilities. For example, in modern mechanized<br />
warfare, the logistic train for a military unit's fuel supply is often the most vulnerable part<br />
of a nation's order of battle.<br />
Human intelligence, gathered by spies, is usually carefully tested against unrelated<br />
sources. It is notoriously prone to inaccuracy. In some cases, sources will just make up<br />
imaginative stories for pay, or they may try to settle grudges by identifying personal<br />
Page 29 of 119
enemies as enemies of the state that is paying for the intelligence. However, human<br />
intelligence is often the only form of intelligence that provides information about an<br />
opponent's intentions and rationales, and it is therefore often uniquely valuable to<br />
successful negotiation of diplomatic solutions.<br />
In some intelligence organizations, analysis follows a procedure. First, general media<br />
and sources are screened to locate items or groups of interest, and then their location,<br />
capabilities, inputs and environment are systematically assessed for vulnerabilities<br />
using a continuously-updated list of typical vulnerabilities.<br />
Processing<br />
Critical vulnerabilities are then indexed in a way that makes them easily available to<br />
advisors and line intelligence personnel who package this information for policy-makers<br />
and war-fighters. Vulnerabilities are usually indexed by the nation and military unit with<br />
a list of possible attack methods.<br />
Critical threats are usually maintained in a prioritized file, with important enemy<br />
capabilities analyzed on a schedule set by an estimate of the enemy's preparation time.<br />
For example, nuclear threats between the USSR and the U.S. were analyzed in real<br />
time by continuously on-duty staffs.<br />
In contrast, analysis of tank or army deployments are usually triggered by<br />
accumulations of fuel and munitions, which are monitored every few days. In some<br />
cases, automated analysis is performed in real time on automated data traffic.<br />
Packaging threats and vulnerabilities for decision-makers is a crucial part of military<br />
intelligence. A good intelligence officer will stay very close to the policy-maker or war<br />
fighter to anticipate their information requirements and tailor the information needed. A<br />
good intelligence officer will also ask a fairly large number of questions in order to help<br />
anticipate needs. For an important policy-maker, the intelligence officer will have a staff<br />
to which research projects can be assigned.<br />
Developing a plan of attack is not the responsibility of intelligence, though it helps an<br />
analyst to know the capabilities of common types of military units. Generally, policymakers<br />
are presented with a list of threats and opportunities.<br />
They approve some basic action, and then professional military personnel plan the<br />
detailed act and carry it out. Once hostilities begin, target selection often moves into the<br />
upper end of the military chain of command. Once ready stocks of weapons and fuel are<br />
depleted, logistic concerns are often exported to civilian policy-makers.<br />
Page 30 of 119
Dissemination<br />
The processed intelligence information is disseminated through database systems, intel<br />
bulletins and briefings to the different decision-makers. The bulletins may also include<br />
consequently resulting information requirements and thus conclude the intelligence<br />
cycle.<br />
________<br />
<strong>Reconnaissance</strong><br />
In military operations, reconnaissance or scouting is the exploration outside an area<br />
occupied by friendly forces to gain information about natural features and other activities<br />
in the area.<br />
Examples of reconnaissance include patrolling by troops (skirmishers, Long Range<br />
<strong>Reconnaissance</strong> Patrol, U.S. Army Rangers, cavalry scouts, or military intelligence<br />
specialists), ships or submarines, manned/unmanned reconnaissance aircraft, satellites,<br />
or by setting up covert observation posts.<br />
Espionage normally is not reconnaissance, because reconnaissance is a military's<br />
special forces operating ahead of its main forces; spies are non-combatants operating<br />
behind enemy lines.<br />
Often called "recce" (British, Canadian and Australian English) or "recon" (American<br />
English), the associated verb is reconnoitre.<br />
History<br />
Page 31 of 119
Traditionally, reconnaissance was a role that was adopted by the cavalry. Speed was<br />
key in these maneuvers, thus infantry was ill-suited to the task. From horses to vehicles,<br />
for warriors throughout history, commanders procured their ability to have speed and<br />
mobility, to mount and dismount, during maneuver warfare. Military commanders<br />
favored specialized small units for speed and mobility, to gain valuable information<br />
about the terrain and enemy before sending the main (or majority) troops into the area,<br />
screening, covering force, pursuit and exploitation roles. Skirmishing is a traditional skill<br />
of reconnaissance, as well as harassment of the enemy.<br />
Overview<br />
<strong>Reconnaissance</strong> conducted by ground forces includes special reconnaissance, armored<br />
reconnaissance, amphibious reconnaissance and civil reconnaissance.<br />
Aerial reconnaissance is reconnaissance carried out by aircraft (of all types including<br />
balloons and unmanned aircraft). The purpose is to survey weather conditions, map<br />
terrain, and may include military purposes such as observing tangible structures,<br />
particular areas, and movement of enemy forces.<br />
Naval forces use aerial and satellite reconnaissance to observe enemy forces. Navies<br />
also undertake hydrographic surveys and intelligence gathering.<br />
<strong>Reconnaissance</strong> satellites provide military commanders with photographs of enemy<br />
forces and other intelligence. Military forces also use geographical and meteorological<br />
information from Earth observation satellites.<br />
Psychology<br />
A tracker needs to pay close attention to both the environment and the psychology of<br />
his enemy. Knowledge of human psychology, sociology, and cultural backgrounds is<br />
necessary to know the actions of the enemy and where the enemy is heading. The<br />
celebrated Chief of Scouts Frederick Russell Burnham had this to say:<br />
It is imperative that a scout should know the history, tradition, religion, social customs,<br />
and superstitions of whatever country or people he is called on to work in or among.<br />
This is almost as necessary as to know the physical character of the country, its climate<br />
and products.<br />
Certain people will do certain things almost without fail. Certain other things, perfectly<br />
feasible, they will not do. There is no danger of knowing too much of the mental habits<br />
of an enemy. One should neither underestimate the enemy nor credit him with<br />
superhuman powers. Fear and courage are latent in every human being, though roused<br />
into activity by very diverse means.<br />
Page 32 of 119
Discipline<br />
Types of <strong>Reconnaissance</strong>:<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Terrain-oriented reconnaissance is a survey of the terrain (its features, weather,<br />
and other natural observations).<br />
Force-oriented reconnaissance focuses on the enemy forces (number,<br />
equipment, activities, disposition etc.) and may include target acquisition.<br />
Civil-oriented reconnaissance focuses on the civil dimension of the battlespace<br />
(areas, structures, capabilities, organizations, people and events abbreviated<br />
ASCOPE).<br />
The techniques and objectives are not mutually exclusive; it is up to the commander<br />
whether they are carried out separately or by the same unit.<br />
<strong>Reconnaissance</strong>-In-Force<br />
Units tasked with reconnaissance are armed only for self-defense, and rely on stealth to<br />
gather information. Others are well-enough armed to also deny information to the<br />
enemy by destroying their reconnaissance elements.<br />
Page 33 of 119
<strong>Reconnaissance</strong>-in-force (RIF) is a type of military operation or military tactics used<br />
specifically to probe an enemy's disposition. By mounting an offensive with considerable<br />
(but not decisive) force, the commander hopes to elicit a strong reaction by the enemy<br />
that reveals its own strength, deployment, and other tactical data. The RIF commander<br />
retains the option to fall back with the data or expand the conflict into a full engagement.<br />
Other methods consist of hit-and-run tactics using rapid mobility, and in some cases<br />
light-armored vehicles for added fire superiority, as the need arises.<br />
<strong>Reconnaissance</strong>-By-Fire<br />
<strong>Reconnaissance</strong> by fire (or speculative fire) is the act of firing at likely enemy positions,<br />
in order to cause the enemy force to reveal their location by moving or by returning fire.<br />
<strong>Reconnaissance</strong>-Pull<br />
<strong>Reconnaissance</strong>-pull is a tactic that is applied at the regiment to division level and<br />
defined as locating and rapidly exploiting enemy weaknesses. It is the ability to<br />
determine enemy positions and create exploitable gaps through which friendly forces<br />
can pass while avoiding obstacles and strong points.<br />
A textbook example of reconnaissance-pull was documented during the Tinian landings<br />
of World War II, utilized by the United States Marine Corps's Amphibious<br />
<strong>Reconnaissance</strong> Battalion, from V Amphibious Corps. Aerial photography and the<br />
confirmation by the amphibious reconnaissance platoons determined that the Japanese<br />
defenders had largely ignored the northern beaches of the island, focusing most of their<br />
defensive effort on beaches in the south-west which were more favorable for an<br />
amphibious landing. American forces quickly changed their landing location to the<br />
northern beaches and planned a small and hasty "deception" operation off the southern<br />
beach, which resulted in a complete surprise for the Japanese forces. As a result,<br />
American forces were able to fight the Japanese force on land, where they had the<br />
advantage, leading to light losses and a relatively short battle that lasted only 9 days.<br />
Types<br />
When referring to reconnaissance, a commander's full intention is to have a vivid picture<br />
of his battlespace. The commander organizes the reconnaissance platoon based on:<br />
1. mission,<br />
2. enemy,<br />
3. terrain,<br />
4. troops and support available,<br />
5. time available, and<br />
6. civil considerations.<br />
This analysis determines whether the platoon uses single or multiple elements to<br />
conduct the reconnaissance, whether it pertains to area, zone, or route<br />
Page 34 of 119
econnaissance, the following techniques may be used as long as the fundamentals of<br />
reconnaissance are applied.<br />
Scouts may also have different tasks to perform for their commanders of higher<br />
echelons, for example: the engineer reconnaissance detachments will try to identify<br />
difficult terrain in the path of their formation, and attempt to reduce the time it takes to<br />
transit the terrain using specialist engineering equipment such as a pontoon bridge for<br />
crossing water obstacles. Sanitary epidemiological reconnaissance implies collection<br />
and transfer of all data available on sanitary and epidemiological situation of the area of<br />
possible deployment and action of armed forces, the same data for the neighboring and<br />
enemy armed forces. The aim for the reconnaissance is to clear up the reasons of the<br />
specific disease origin- sources of the infection in various extreme situations, including<br />
local wars and armed conflicts, the ways of the infection transfer and all factors<br />
promoting to the infestation.<br />
After the armed forces have become stationary during wartime and emergency of peace<br />
time the sanitary epidemiological reconnaissance turns into sanitary and<br />
Page 35 of 119
epidemiological surveillance and medical control of vital and communal activity of the<br />
armed forces.<br />
Area<br />
Area reconnaissance refers to the observation, and information obtained, about a<br />
specified location and the area around it; it may be terrain-oriented and/or forceoriented.<br />
Ideally, a reconnaissance platoon, or team, would use surveillance or vantage<br />
(static) points around the objective to observe, and the surrounding area. This<br />
methodology focuses mainly prior to moving forces into or near a specified area; the<br />
military commander may utilize his reconnaissance assets to conduct an area<br />
reconnaissance to avoid being surprised by unsuitable terrain conditions, or most<br />
importantly, unexpected enemy forces. The area could be a town, ridge-line, woods, or<br />
another feature that friendly forces intend to occupy, pass through, or avoid.<br />
Within an area of operation (AO), area reconnaissance can focus the reconnaissance<br />
on the specific area that is critical to the commander. This technique of focusing the<br />
reconnaissance also permits the mission to be accomplished more quickly. Area<br />
reconnaissance can thus be a stand-alone mission or a task to a section or the platoon.<br />
The commander analyzes the mission to determine whether the platoon will conduct<br />
these types of reconnaissance separately or in conjunction with each other.<br />
Civil<br />
Civil reconnaissance is the process of gathering a broad spectrum of civil information<br />
about a specific population in support of military operations. It is related to and often<br />
performed in conjunction with infrastructure reconnaissance (assessment and survey).<br />
Normally the focus of collection in the operational area for civil reconnaissance is<br />
collecting civil information relating to the daily interaction between civilians and military<br />
forces. Civil information encompasses relational, temporal, geospatial and behavioral<br />
information captured in a socio-cultural backdrop. It is information developed from data<br />
related to civil areas, structures, capabilities, organizations, people, and events, within<br />
the civil component of the commander’s operational environment that can be processed<br />
to increase situational awareness and understanding. The type of civil information that<br />
is needed in order to support military operations varies based on the environment and<br />
situation.<br />
Route<br />
U.S. Seabee Engineer <strong>Reconnaissance</strong> Team on a mission to determine if a bridge can<br />
be used to support troop and convoy movements<br />
Route reconnaissance is oriented on a given route: e.g. a road, a railway, a waterway; a<br />
narrow axis or a general direction of attack, to provide information on route conditions or<br />
activities along the route. A military commander relies on information about locations<br />
along his determined route: which those that would provide best cover and<br />
Page 36 of 119
concealment; bridge by construction type, dimensions, and classification; or for landing<br />
zones or pickup zones, if the need arises.<br />
In many cases, the commander may act upon a force-oriented route reconnaissance by<br />
which the enemy could influence movement along that route. For the reconnaissance<br />
platoons, or squads, stealth and speed—in conjunction with detailed intelligencereporting—are<br />
most important and crucial. The reconnaissance platoon must remain far<br />
enough ahead of the maneuver force to assist in early warning and to prevent the force<br />
from becoming surprised.<br />
Even it is paramount to obtain information about the available space in which a force<br />
can maneuver without being forced to bunch up due to obstacles. Terrain-oriented route<br />
Page 37 of 119
econnaissance allows the commander to obtain information and capabilities about the<br />
adjacent terrain for maneuvering his forces, to include, any obstacles (minefields,<br />
barriers, steep ravines, marshy areas, or chemical, biological, radiological, and nuclear<br />
contamination) that may obstruct vehicle movement—on routes to, and in, his assigned<br />
area of operations. This requirement includes the size of trees and the density of forests<br />
due to their effects on vehicle movement. Route reconnaissance also allows the<br />
observation for fields of fire along the route and adjacent terrain. This information<br />
assists planners as a supplement to map information.<br />
Zone<br />
Zone reconnaissance focuses on obtaining detailed information before maneuvering<br />
their forces through particular, designated locations. It can be terrain-oriented, forceoriented,<br />
or both, as it acquire this information by reconnoitering within—and by<br />
maintaining surveillance over—routes, obstacles (to include nuclear-radiological,<br />
biological, and chemical contamination), and resources within an assigned location.<br />
Also, force-oriented zone reconnaissance is assigned to gain detailed information about<br />
enemy forces within the zone, or when the enemy situation is vague by which the<br />
information concerning cross-country traffic-ability is desired. The reconnaissance<br />
provides the commander with a detailed picture of how the enemy has occupied the<br />
zone, enabling him to choose the appropriate course-of-action.<br />
As the platoon conducts this type of zone reconnaissance, its emphasis is on<br />
determining the enemy's locations, strengths, and weaknesses. This is the most<br />
thorough and complete reconnaissance mission and therefore is very time-intensive.<br />
Page 38 of 119
III. The Fellowship of <strong>International</strong><br />
Christian Attorneys<br />
The Lawyers Without Borders Model<br />
Some of the areas where LWOB projects are ongoing or in development include the<br />
following regions: Ghana, Liberia, Tanzania, Namibia, Kenya, Uganda, Belize, Jamaica,<br />
Burkina Faso, Nigeria, Nepal, and Indonesia.<br />
LWOB work typically falls into the following<br />
categories: Trial Advocacy Training,<br />
Mediation Training, Neutral Trial<br />
Observation,<br />
Community<br />
Outreach, Civic Education and<br />
Research,<br />
Technical<br />
Assistance,<br />
Policy<br />
Guidance and Justice Sector<br />
(Judges,<br />
Prosecutors,<br />
Public<br />
Defenders)<br />
Capacity<br />
Building<br />
Support.<br />
Themes of our work include:<br />
Gender-based and domestic violence,<br />
Corruption, Human trafficking, Terrorism,<br />
Wildlife Crime, Economic<br />
empowerment to drive<br />
access to justice and sustainable programming,<br />
Electoral violence, Civic and electoral rights, Conflict<br />
mitigation, Mediation, negotiation and consensus building, Rights of the child (labor),<br />
Succession and inheritance rights, Tax Compliance and Land title.<br />
LWOB outputs or deliverables usually involve substantial pro bono collaboration and<br />
have included: 3- 10 day Trial Advocacy Training modules for Judges, prosecutors, law<br />
enforcement officers, trainers and lawyers, Justice Sector Symposia, Legislative<br />
workshops, Roadmaps, Illustrated civic education materials, Training manuals, Digitized<br />
educational visuals, Self-contained or Self-taught eLearning Programs, Awareness<br />
materials and public service campaigns, Educational games, Assessment and<br />
evaluation reports, Monitoring reports, Case Digests and analysis, Bench Books, law<br />
enforcement toolkits and Trial observation reports.<br />
Course and published materials are first created in English and subsequently translated<br />
into one or more local languages. In the past translations have included some of the<br />
following: Swahili, Amharic, Creole, Nepali, French, and Spanish. Lawyers working on<br />
Page 39 of 119
these projects come from all disciplines, a diverse array of practice sectors and from law<br />
firms, public interest organizations, universities and the private practice.<br />
Unlike many other organizations working with pro bono components, the LWOB model<br />
is not a linking, matching agency or clearinghouse. LWOB designs and manages project<br />
collaboratives working side-by-side with lawyers and law firms. Law firm collaborations<br />
launch with detailed Task Descriptions or Terms of Reference). LWOB’s own in-house<br />
lawyers, provide personal program oversight and management from start to finish. Our<br />
in-house teams stand at the ready to complete any task that our law firm partners, for<br />
any reason, may not be able to complete or deliver on time. The tasking of work for pro<br />
bono lawyers is tailored to ensure that the demands of their practice do not compromise<br />
their pro bono work and vice versa. LWOB has determined that the key is to integrate<br />
and configure the pro bono elements in a way that will not risk program delivery or<br />
program quality. This ensures program stability and addresses any concerns some may<br />
have about programs that utilize substantial pro bono cost-share components.<br />
Ultimately, LWOB designs its projects with mechanisms to ensure it can deliver the<br />
product completely and on time. LWOB selects its partners carefully, ensuring that they<br />
are all mindful of the seriousness of the LWOB commitments to project funders, project<br />
budgets, deliverables, and timetables. LWOB collaborative partners treat LWOB and its<br />
projects with the same level of attention and commitment that they apply to their feepaying<br />
clients.<br />
LWOB develops the programming typically supported by grants that cover the hard<br />
costs of producing the pro bono work product or deliverable. We commit to our pro bono<br />
partners that their work “will never end up in a file drawer.” Where 3rd party financial<br />
underwriting is not available, LWOB will often tap into an array of in-kind supporters to<br />
self-fund and implement worthwhile programs. The ongoing Liberia Digest Project (now<br />
10 years old) is one such project that launched with 3rd party funding in 2008, but<br />
continues now with generous pro bono and in-kind support from Linklaters and<br />
Thomson Reuters.<br />
While our work is apolitical and neutrally oriented, security issues that have arisen<br />
around the world prevent us from disclosing the location and timetables of our work in<br />
real time. We hope you will appreciate that our effort to keep our volunteers safe and<br />
out of harm’s way is paramount and essential to the long-term sustainability of our pro<br />
bono model.<br />
Africa<br />
LWOB programming and capacity building efforts (includes trial observation) and<br />
collaborations in Africa have included the following: Kenya, Mozambique, Rwanda,<br />
Tanzania, Ethiopia, Ghana, Burkina Faso, Uganda, Liberia, Nigeria, Senegal, Sierra<br />
Leone and Namibia. LWOB is actively engaged in programming in one or more of those<br />
regions at any given time.<br />
Page 40 of 119
Latin America/ Caribbean<br />
LWOB continues its work in the Caribbean which first launched in 2007. Our early work<br />
there is focused on conflict resolution, capacity building and international and national<br />
human rights. Work is expected to continue through 2018 in the region focused on<br />
legislative capacity building and the enforcement of national obligations under<br />
international covenants, agreements, conventions and agreements with human rights<br />
and child labor laws. Our work in the coming year will include programming in Jamaica,<br />
Belize and possibly Costa Rica.<br />
Asia<br />
LWOB continues its work on child labor law capacity building in Nepal and programming<br />
is in development for human trafficking work in a multi-country initiative in Asia under a<br />
long-term collaboration over the next four years.<br />
Page 41 of 119
Page 42 of 119
IV. Foreign Diplomatic <strong>Missions</strong><br />
and Paradiplomacy<br />
A Diplomatic Mission or Foreign Mission is a group of people from one<br />
state or an organization present in another state to represent the sending<br />
state/organization officially in the receiving state. In practice, a diplomatic mission<br />
usually denotes the resident mission, namely the embassy, which is the main office of a<br />
country's diplomatic representatives to another country, usually but not necessarily the<br />
receiving state's capital city. Consulates, on the other hand, are smaller diplomatic<br />
missions which are normally located outside the capital of the receiving state (but can<br />
be located in the capital, usually when the sending country has no embassy in the<br />
receiving state). As well as being a diplomatic mission to the country in which it is<br />
situated, it may also be a non-resident permanent mission to one or more other<br />
countries. There are thus resident and non-resident embassies.<br />
Naming<br />
A permanent diplomatic mission is typically known as an embassy, and the head of the<br />
mission is known as an ambassador or high commissioner. The term "embassy" is<br />
commonly used also as a section of a building in which the work of the diplomatic<br />
mission is carried out, but, strictly speaking, it is the diplomatic delegation itself that is<br />
the embassy, while the office space and the diplomatic work done is called the<br />
chancery. Therefore, the embassy operates in the chancery.<br />
Page 43 of 119
The members of a diplomatic mission can reside within or outside the building that holds<br />
the mission's chancery, and their private residences enjoy the same rights as the<br />
premises of the mission as regards inviolability and protection.<br />
All missions to the United Nations are known simply as permanent missions, while EU<br />
member states' missions to the European Union are known as permanent<br />
representations, and the head of such a mission is typically both a permanent<br />
representative and an ambassador. European Union missions abroad are known as EU<br />
delegations. Some countries have more particular naming for their missions and staff: a<br />
Vatican mission is headed by a nuncio (Latin for "envoy") and consequently known as<br />
an apostolic nunciature. Under the rule of Muammar Gaddafi, Libya's missions used the<br />
name "people's bureau", headed by a secretary.<br />
<strong>Missions</strong> between Commonwealth countries are known as high commissions, and their<br />
heads are high commissioners. Generally speaking, ambassadors and high<br />
commissioners are regarded as equivalent in status and function and embassies and<br />
high commissions are both deemed to be diplomatic missions.<br />
In the past a diplomatic mission headed by a lower-ranking official (an envoy or minister<br />
resident) was known as a legation. Since the ranks of envoy and minister resident are<br />
effectively obsolete, the designation of legation is no longer used today. (See diplomatic<br />
rank.)<br />
A consulate is similar to, but not the same as a diplomatic office, but with focus on<br />
dealing with individual persons and businesses, as defined by the Vienna Convention<br />
on Consular Relations. A consulate or consulate general is generally a representative of<br />
the embassy in locales outside of the capital city. For instance, the United Kingdom has<br />
its Embassy of the United Kingdom in Washington, D.C., but also maintains seven<br />
consulates-general and four consulates elsewhere in the US. The person in charge of a<br />
consulate or consulate-general is known as a consul or consul-general, respectively.<br />
Similar services may also be provided at the embassy (to serve the region of the<br />
capital) in what is normally called a consular section.<br />
In cases of dispute, it is common for a country to recall its head of mission as a sign of<br />
its displeasure. This is less drastic than cutting diplomatic relations completely, and the<br />
mission will still continue operating more or less normally, but it will now be headed by a<br />
chargé d'affaires (usually the deputy chief of mission) who may have limited powers. A<br />
chargé d'affaires ad interim also heads the mission during the interim between the end<br />
of one chief of mission's term and the beginning of another.<br />
Extraterritoriality<br />
Contrary to popular belief, most diplomatic missions do not enjoy full extraterritorial<br />
status and – in those cases – are not sovereign territory of the represented state.<br />
Rather, the premises of diplomatic missions usually remain under the jurisdiction of the<br />
Page 44 of 119
host state while being afforded special privileges (such as immunity from most local<br />
laws) by the Vienna Convention on Diplomatic Relations. Diplomats themselves still<br />
retain full diplomatic immunity, and (as an adherent to the Vienna Convention) the host<br />
country may not enter the premises of the mission without permission of the<br />
represented country, even to put out a fire. <strong>International</strong> rules designate an attack on an<br />
embassy as an attack on the country it represents. The term "extraterritoriality" is often<br />
applied to diplomatic missions, but normally only in this broader sense.<br />
As the host country may not enter the representing country's embassy without<br />
permission, embassies are sometimes used by refugees escaping from either the host<br />
country or a third country. For example, North Korean nationals, who would be arrested<br />
and deported from China upon discovery, have sought sanctuary at various thirdcountry<br />
embassies in China. Once inside the embassy, diplomatic channels can be<br />
used to solve the issue and send the refugees to another country. See the list of people<br />
who took refuge in a diplomatic mission for a list of some notable cases.<br />
Notable violations of embassy extraterritoriality include repeated invasions of the British<br />
Embassy, Beijing (1967), the Iran hostage crisis (1979–1981), and the Japanese<br />
embassy hostage crisis at the ambassador's residence in Lima, Peru (1996-1997).<br />
Role<br />
The Vienna Convention states:<br />
The functions of a diplomatic mission consist, inter alia, in representing the sending State in the receiving<br />
State; protecting in the receiving State the interests of the sending State and of its nationals, within the<br />
Page 45 of 119
limits permitted by international law; negotiating with the Government of the receiving State; ascertaining<br />
by all lawful means conditions and developments in the receiving State, and reporting thereon to the<br />
Government of the sending State; promoting friendly relations between the sending State and the<br />
receiving State, and developing their economic, cultural and scientific relations.<br />
Diplomatic missions between members of the British Commonwealth of Nations are not<br />
called embassies, but high commissions, as Commonwealth nations share a special<br />
diplomatic relationship. It is generally expected that an embassy of a Commonwealth<br />
country in a non-Commonwealth country will do its best to provide diplomatic services to<br />
citizens from other Commonwealth countries if the citizen's country does not have an<br />
embassy in that country. Canadian and Australian nationals enjoy even greater<br />
cooperation between their respective consular services, as outlined in Canada-Australia<br />
Consular Services Sharing Agreement. The same kind of procedure is also followed<br />
multilaterally by the member states of the European Union (EU). European citizens in<br />
need of consular help in a country without diplomatic or consular representation of their<br />
own country may turn to any consular or diplomatic mission of another EU member<br />
state.<br />
The rights and immunities (such as diplomatic immunity) of diplomatic missions are<br />
codified in the Vienna Convention on Diplomatic Relations.<br />
Multiple <strong>Missions</strong> In a City<br />
Some cities may host more than one mission from the same country. An example is<br />
Rome, where many states maintain missions to Italy and another to the Holy See. It is<br />
not customary for these missions to share premises nor diplomatic personnel. At<br />
present, only the Iraqi missions to Italy and the Holy See share premises; however, two<br />
ambassadors are appointed, one to each country. In the case of the UN's Food<br />
Agencies, the Head of Mission to the Italian Republic is usually accredited as<br />
permanent representative. The United States maintains a separate United States<br />
Mission to the UN Agencies in Rome, whose head is the United States Ambassador to<br />
the United Nations Agencies for Food and Agriculture. Kolkata, India hosts two<br />
Bangladeshi Deputy High Commissions, one at Park Circus and another at Mirza Galib<br />
Street. This was done to reduce overcrowding inside the Deputy High Commission. At<br />
first the Park Circus was opened and later, the one at Mirza Galib Street. Now both the<br />
Deputy High Commissions issue Bangladeshi visa.<br />
Non-Diplomatic Offices<br />
Governments of states not recognized by the receiving state and of territories that make<br />
no claim to be sovereign states may set up offices abroad that do not have official<br />
diplomatic status as defined by the Vienna Convention. Examples are the Taipei<br />
Economic and Cultural Representative Offices that represent the government of the<br />
Republic of China; Somaliland's Representative Offices in London, Addis Ababa, Rome,<br />
and Washington, D.C.; the Hong Kong Economic and Trade Offices that represent the<br />
government of that territory. Such offices assume some of the non-diplomatic functions<br />
of diplomatic posts, such as promoting trade interests and providing assistance to its<br />
Page 46 of 119
citizens and residents. They are nevertheless not diplomatic missions, their personnel<br />
are not diplomats and do not have diplomatic visas, although there may be legislation<br />
providing for personal immunities and tax privileges, as in the case of the Hong Kong<br />
offices in London and Toronto, for example.<br />
________<br />
Paradiplomacy<br />
Paradiplomacy is international relations conducted by subnational or regional<br />
governments on their own, with a view to promoting their own interests. With<br />
globalisation, non-state regions play an increasingly influential international role.<br />
Regions, federal states, provinces and cities seek their way to promote trade,<br />
investments, cooperation and partnership in a long list of subjects and account for a<br />
significant part of today's cross-borders contacts. This trend raises new interesting<br />
questions concerning public international law and opens a debate on the future of the<br />
state system that has provided the grounds for the international political order in the last<br />
centuries.<br />
Although the term "paradiplomacy" would be casually employed in the 1980s, it was<br />
introduced into the academic debate by the Canadian scholar Panayotis Soldatos. The<br />
American author Ivo Duchacek further developed the concept and became one of its<br />
Page 47 of 119
main theoreticians. Other current denominations for paradiplomacy and related<br />
concepts are: multilayered diplomacy, substate diplomacy and intermestic affairs.<br />
This latter concept expresses a growing trend to the internationalization of domestic<br />
("intermestic") issues, which takes local and regional concerns to the center stage of<br />
international affairs.<br />
The intention of local governments is thus to promote development by exploring<br />
complementarity with partners facing similar problems, with a view to joining forces to<br />
arrive at solutions more easily. In addition, they explore opportunities alongside<br />
international organizations that offer assistance programs for local development<br />
projects.<br />
History of The Decentralized <strong>International</strong> Cooperation<br />
In its "decentralized" dimension, international cooperation is a phenomenon that<br />
emerged following the Second World War, when local governments in Europe -<br />
especially those in France, which were active coordinators of this new form of<br />
interaction - signed twinning agreements, principally with German local governments, in<br />
order to promote peaceful coexistence and the reconstruction of Europe. At that time,<br />
the twinning agreements had a strong cultural and political character while<br />
decentralized cooperation had the overarching aim of maintaining peace in the postwar<br />
period. However, from the 1970s, the interdependence created by globalization in<br />
different fields combined with the evolution of the concept of cooperation (from an<br />
assistance-driven to a developmental approach) to elevate the nature of the<br />
agreements to another level. At that point, local governments, as they acquired greater<br />
autonomy, recognized the importance of international issues in their day-to-day<br />
processes and saw decentralized cooperation as a means of overcoming their regional<br />
limitations, whether economic, technological, social, or others. From then on, the<br />
international participation of local governments has been increasingly evident in<br />
practice.<br />
Context<br />
Paradiplomacy may be performed both in support of and in complementarity to the<br />
central state conducted diplomacy, or come in conflict or compete with it. Duchacek<br />
points out a distinction between: a) cross-border regional microdiplomacy, b)<br />
transregional microdiplomacy and c) global paradiplomacy, to describe: a) contacts<br />
between non-central units situated across borders in different states, b) contacts<br />
between non-central units without a common border but situated in neighboring states<br />
and c) contacts between units belonging to states without common borders. A<br />
comprising view of the phenomenon should also consider contacts in a wide range of<br />
multilateral associations of local authorities.<br />
Non-central governments may formally develop official international relations by: a)<br />
sending delegations in official visits; b) signing agreements, memoranda of<br />
Page 48 of 119
understanding and other instruments; c) participating in international "local" fora; d)<br />
establishing permanent representative offices or delegations abroad.<br />
Local governments seek international cooperation for economic, cultural or political<br />
reasons. In the economic field, it is known that most central governments cannot<br />
properly assist local communities in all their needs. They may lack expertise and cadres<br />
to fully understand local realities and to deal with their complexities. Local governments<br />
tend to think that central authorities do not show sufficient interest in helping them and<br />
find themselves perfectly able to pursue their own interest.<br />
In the cultural field, some regions may seek to promote themselves internationally as an<br />
autonomous cultural entity. This is the case of the Spanish autonomous communities of<br />
Catalonia and the Basque Country. Some regions may seek to cooperate with their<br />
diasporas worldwide and try to gain the support of their nationals abroad in attaining<br />
their diplomatic goals.<br />
As to the political aspects, local governments may join efforts internationally to pressure<br />
their central governments into a desired course of action. This strategy is exemplified in<br />
the case of eight memoranda of understanding signed, in the years 1980, between<br />
three American states and three Canadian provinces to control and combat acid rain, as<br />
the Reagan Administration and the American Congress could not reach a consensus on<br />
the matter. The cross-borders paradiplomatic efforts eventually led Washington to<br />
amend the Clean Air Act in 1990 and to sign with Canada, in 1991, the US/Canada Air<br />
Quality Agreement in which both countries agree on a timetable to reduce acid<br />
emissions.<br />
A particular kind of local political activism is called "protodiplomacy", through which a<br />
local government may seek international support for their emancipation or<br />
Page 49 of 119
independence plans. This is typically the case of the Canadian province of Québec in<br />
the seventies, under the Parti Québécois.<br />
Non-central governments may be allowed to negotiate and sign agreements with foreign<br />
non-central authorities or even with the government of a foreign state. Conditions can<br />
vary largely from a limited capacity to negotiate with the assistance of their central<br />
authorities to a most complete autonomy based on sovereign constitutional<br />
prerogatives.<br />
This can not be the object of the international law. Only the internal law of the states is<br />
to determine which internal powers are entitled to do so and to which extent. In some<br />
states, the outward relations of their non-central governments is a constitutional matter<br />
directly related to the issue of legal competence.<br />
City Diplomacy<br />
In recent years the term 'city diplomacy' has gained increased usage and acceptance,<br />
particularly as a strand of paradiplomacy and public diplomacy. It is formally used in the<br />
workings of the United Cities and Local Governments and the C40 Cities Climate<br />
Leadership Group and recognised by the USC Center on Public Diplomacy. A March<br />
2014 debate in the British House of Lords acknowledged the evolution of town twinning<br />
into city diplomacy, particularly around trade and tourism, but also in culture and postconflict<br />
reconciliation.<br />
Federalism<br />
Federative countries ordinarily set apart in their constitutions, when it comes to the<br />
internal division of powers, matters that are exclusive of the central authority. "National<br />
defense", "currency" and "external relations" are typically the case.<br />
However, as cross-border contacts become an imperative for sub-national communities,<br />
diplomacy is increasingly becoming a decentralized prerogative. Some states do<br />
formally recognize the stakes their political and administrative units have in foreign<br />
affairs and have, accordingly, set the required legal basis at a constitutional level. <strong>Legal</strong><br />
provisions on this matter are present in the constitution of the following federations:<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Argentina<br />
Austria<br />
Belgium<br />
Germany<br />
Russian Federation<br />
Switzerland<br />
United States<br />
Page 50 of 119
Paradiplomacy by Country<br />
Argentina<br />
Since 1994, an amendment to the Constitución de la Republica allows the provinces of<br />
Argentina (articles 124 and 125) to establish treaties and agreements with foreign<br />
nations to the effect of the administration of justice, economic interest or common utility<br />
works. Those treaties are "partial" (non-political) and must not contravene national law,<br />
affect the nation's public credit nor go against the external policies of the Argentine<br />
nation. It must also be approved by the National Congress.<br />
Austria<br />
The<br />
Constitution<br />
of Austria<br />
restricts the<br />
states'<br />
capacity to<br />
establish<br />
formal<br />
external ties<br />
to crossborder<br />
issues.<br />
Article 16 of<br />
the reformed<br />
text (28. June<br />
2002) allows<br />
the Länder<br />
(states) to<br />
conclude<br />
treaties with<br />
neighboring<br />
states or with<br />
its constituent<br />
states in<br />
matters of<br />
their<br />
constitutional<br />
competence. The governor of the Land must inform the federal government from whom<br />
he must obtain authorization before engaging in international negotiations. If the federal<br />
government fails to respond within eight weeks, the request will be deemed to have<br />
been approved. The approval, whether express or tacit, obliges the Federal President to<br />
the agreed text, which must be countersigned by a federal authority. However, upon<br />
request of the federal government, the Länder must denounce the treaty. If the Land<br />
does not dully complies with its obligation, the federal government overtakes the<br />
Page 51 of 119
esponsibility. Paragraphs 4 and 5 of Article 16 regulate further the competencies of the<br />
Länder and of the federal state in the implementation of treaties.<br />
Belgium<br />
A Belgium 1993 constitutional revision granted Regions and Communities the right to<br />
develop international co-operation, including the celebration of treaties, in matters of<br />
their exclusive competence (article 167 (3)). Cultural and educational matters are,<br />
according to article 127 (3), those fields of their exclusive competence. This faculty<br />
includes the drafting of treaties, which are ratified by the French and the Flemish<br />
Community Councils by decree (article 128 (1.1)). Article 130 (4) provides the same<br />
right to the German-speaking Community, and adds "personal issues" to its fields of<br />
competence.<br />
Since the Communities have acquired exclusive right to develop their international<br />
relations on those exclusive matters, the King cannot sign, ratify or denounce treaties<br />
on their behalf. Only the treaties concluded before 18 May 1993 may be denounced by<br />
the King. The rigidity of Belgium sphere of competences raised legal difficulties to the<br />
approval of international treaties dealing with both federal and community's issues.<br />
These treaties are known as traités mixtes, and is the object of a co-operation<br />
agreement between the federal state, the Communities and the Regions (8 Mars 1994),<br />
which provides for a complex mechanism of shared responsibilities.<br />
Canada<br />
Canadian provinces are among the most active sub-national units on the international<br />
stage. The total amount spent on diplomacy by the ten Canadian provinces is equal to<br />
that of the fifty American states, despite the fact Canada's population is one-ninth the<br />
size and the economy is only one-fourteenth as large. Canadian provinces are largely<br />
motivated by economic concerns stemming from the high degree of economic diversity<br />
between regions of the country and because of Canada's integration into world markets,<br />
especially the US market via NAFTA.<br />
Nine of the ten provinces trade more with the United States than with the rest of<br />
Canada. Relations with major trading partners, most especially the United States, are<br />
the most important. At the same time Quebec nationalism has motivated the Frenchspeaking<br />
province of Quebec to pursue closer ties with France and the other members<br />
of la Francophonie. Furthermore, Canada's constitution is generally interpreted in a<br />
decentralist way, giving the provinces a great deal of responsibilities.<br />
While Québec has the strongest paradiplomatic presence, British Columbia and<br />
Saskatchewan formerly operated economic trade offices abroad; Nova Scotia operated<br />
a tourism office in Portland, Maine until 2009. Ontario formerly had representation in<br />
Boston, Atlanta, Chicago and Dallas; it continues to promote the province's industries<br />
from delegations in New York City and Los Angeles<br />
Page 52 of 119
Germany<br />
The Basic Law of Germany states in its article 32(3) that "Insofar as the Länder have<br />
power to legislate, they may, with the consent of the Federal Government, conclude<br />
treaties with foreign states". The federal government must consult with the Länder, "in<br />
sufficient time", before concluding an international treaty that affects the special interest<br />
of one or more Länder. Article 59(2) requires the consent or participation of the<br />
Bundesrat (the German senate), as one of the "bodies competent in any specific case",<br />
on the approval of Treaties "which regulate the political relations of the Federation or<br />
relate to matters of Federal legislation". The German Bundesrat has been especially<br />
keen to assure the participation of the Länder in the European decision-making process.<br />
Russia and The Soviet Union<br />
Russia, the world's most extensive state, shows a tradition of conveying the weight of its<br />
territorial units to foster external policy objectives. The Soviet Union is the only country<br />
ever to have subnational entities (the Ukrainian SSR and Byelorussian SSR) recognized<br />
as member states in the United Nations, which lasted from 1945 to 1991. {{small|(See:<br />
Ukraine and the UN) That situation was not to be reflected in constitutional law until the<br />
1977 Soviet Constitution stipulated that a Union republic "has the right to enter into<br />
relations with other states, conclude treaties with them, exchange diplomatic and<br />
consular representatives, and take part in the work of international organizations"<br />
(article 80). The new text went as far as to formally declare that each Union republic<br />
Page 53 of 119
"shall retain the right freely to secede from the USSR" (Article 72), which all republics<br />
ultimately exercised in 1991.<br />
The 1993 Constitution of the Russian Federation does not explicitly confer its noncentral<br />
authorities the same rights, but one can see from article 72 that "coordination of<br />
the international and external economic relations of the subjects of the Russian<br />
Federation" (n) belongs to the joint jurisdiction of the Russian Federation and the<br />
subjects of the Russian Federation, and that, according to paragraph 2, this provision<br />
"shall equally apply to the republics, territories, regions, federal cities, the autonomous<br />
region and autonomous areas".<br />
Switzerland<br />
Article 54 of the Swiss Constitution states that foreign relations are a federal matter.<br />
However, the cantons shall be considered, having they a say in the preparation of<br />
decisions of foreign policy concerning their competencies or their essential interests,<br />
whenever they are affected, and participate in international negotiations as appropriate,<br />
as stated in Article 55. The cantons may also conclude treaties with foreign countries<br />
within the domain relevant to their competencies, provided they are not contrary to the<br />
law and interests of the Federation nor to the right of other cantons. They may deal<br />
directly with subordinated foreign authorities, but treaties concluded with foreign nations<br />
can only be signed by the central authorities (Article 56). Article 147 reinforces the<br />
cantons' role in Swiss foreign affairs by stating that "the cantons (...) are heard in the<br />
course of the preparation of important decrees and other projects of substantial impact,<br />
and on important international treaties". Provisions concerning mandatory and optional<br />
referenda concerning the entry of Switzerland into organizations for collective security,<br />
into supranational communities or the implementation of some international treaties<br />
(Articles 140, 141 and 141a) may also imply cantonal participation if such referendum is<br />
proposed by eight cantons.<br />
United States<br />
Having established that the power to make treaties and conduct external affairs belong<br />
to the president and the Congress, the first federal constitution sets an array of<br />
prohibitions to the States in Section 10 of Article I. The states shall not "enter into any<br />
Treaty, Alliance, or Confederation". However, the third paragraph of the same Section<br />
10 opens the possibility for the States to engage in international affairs by stating that<br />
"no State shall, without the Consent of Congress, [...] enter into any Agreement or<br />
Compact with another State, or with a foreign Power, or engage in War, unless actually<br />
invaded, or in such imminent Danger as will not admit of delay". A double negation ("no<br />
State shall, without the Consent of Congress") implies that they are actually allowed to<br />
"compact with a foreign Power", as long as the Congress sanctioned those acts. This<br />
control was meant to assure that international commitments contracted by the States<br />
were not against the federal law. In more recent times, the huge volume of international<br />
business conducted by state authorities - acting in present days 50 States - cannot<br />
come under congressional control in practical terms. Even though an unlawful act on<br />
Page 54 of 119
this domain may be overruled by the Congress, experience has shown that international<br />
paradiplomatic affairs reflect a legitimate interest of local communities and that the<br />
states' authorities would hardly overstep their legal competencies.<br />
China<br />
In strict sense, China does not engage in paradiplomacy. It is considered a<br />
phenomenon of "multilayered diplomacy". In spite of the active role Chinese provincial,<br />
municipal and district leaders play on the diplomatic field, these government officials do<br />
not act on behalf of local political groups or from a merely “local” perspective. They are<br />
indeed extensions of the central government, carrying out policies outlined by the<br />
Communist Party as long as their interests are convergent with those of Beijing. This is<br />
evidenced by the fact that the internationalization of Chinese non-central governments<br />
was primarily a creative product of the international isolation of the Chinese central<br />
government caused by the 1989 Tiananmen crisis. However, this does not mean that<br />
local needs and priorities are disregarded as secondary. Local particularities are to be<br />
heeded as well.<br />
Being a unitary political system, provincial and municipal administrations are expected<br />
to pursue China’s foreign policies concerning trade, investment, culture, education,<br />
tourism and sports. The existence of ethnic minorities accounts for the creation of the<br />
five provincial-level autonomous regions, which enjoy a high degree of autonomy.<br />
There is no text of law regulating diplomatic activities carried out by local authorities. In<br />
fact, those relations are agreed upon among local governments, local permanent<br />
committees of the Communist Party and local Foreign Affairs Office (FAO) subordinated<br />
to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. Diplomatic initiatives at local level can be initiated and<br />
undertaken by any of those administrative bodies. Friendship associations, usually<br />
under the management of the FAOs, act to promote contacts with non-central<br />
governments abroad and organizing events on international cooperation. Twinning<br />
Page 55 of 119
agreements are widely observed as a means to establish permanent links with noncentral<br />
governments elsewhere.<br />
Page 56 of 119
V. The Lawyers’<br />
War Room<br />
A war room is a meeting room for the purpose of discussing project management.<br />
The term project management involves the planning and strategizing of resources to<br />
accomplish a project. A project is a goal with a specific timetable to create a service or<br />
product of worth. The room is usually conveniently located, possibly in the center of the<br />
office, where members of the project management team are available to answer<br />
questions, discuss issues and answer the phone.<br />
The room is a place where project managers discuss the development of a plan to<br />
specifically and successfully accomplish the project. In addition, they may discuss the<br />
resources needed such as man power, the budget, the timeline and possible challenges<br />
to be faced and what can be done about the pitfalls which may occur. In the room, they<br />
also talk about the execution of the project, the step by step process of accomplishing<br />
their goal. Finally, the completion of the project is discussed in the war room.<br />
To aid in the process, valuable visual information such as budget, time table and project<br />
information are available as charts in the war room.<br />
________<br />
Page 57 of 119
It’s War! Tips on Preparing and Running<br />
a Litigation War Room<br />
Most litigators are familiar with the nature of a war room—that heralded place in which<br />
attorneys, paralegals, and consultants gather immediately before and all during trial. But<br />
not all war rooms operate alike.<br />
Yes, all are filled with hard-working people who are usually anxious about the upcoming<br />
trial. And all capture the drama of deadlines and raw emotion as well as the thrill of<br />
preparing for battle. But while some operate with well-trained troops—with each person<br />
knowing his or her role and having the resources to fulfill their duties—others suffer from<br />
a lack of preparation, organization, and delegation as well as the stress that such<br />
situations engender.<br />
The primary purpose of a war room is to allow trial team members to collaborate on<br />
finalizing the most effective courtroom presentation possible. As such, the war room is a<br />
critical part of the trial process because it is in there that the case presentation truly<br />
comes together. Walk into a well-run war room and you’ll see trial lawyers rehearsing,<br />
witnesses getting prepped, graphics being finalized, and changes being made based on<br />
recent judicial rulings. Despite the organization, the atmosphere is generally laced with<br />
adrenalin because even well-prepared teams have a lot to pull together before they<br />
present their case to the jury. And because most trial teams don’t do this very often,<br />
there is the nervous energy associated with that perennial question: “have we done<br />
enough?”<br />
Indeed, due to the high percentage of cases that settle, not all litigators get a lot of<br />
experience in creating and participating in war rooms. Yet, it’s those few weeks when<br />
you’re in the war room when you need to be at your absolute best. With 20 years of<br />
experience as trial strategy and graphics consultants, we have observed hundreds of<br />
trials and have participated in scores of war rooms. As a result, we’ve seen what<br />
strategies work in a war room as well as what strategies don’t. Here are 12 strategies<br />
for preparing and running an effective war room.<br />
Preparing the War Room<br />
Start Early<br />
When it comes to complex cases, the teams that develop their messaging strategy and<br />
courtroom presentations early are much better prepared than those who wait until they<br />
get to the war room to start developing these materials. This is due to a couple of<br />
factors. First, it takes time to develop a good story line—the kind that conveys an<br />
unequivocal version of your client’s story to the jury. Second, starting early helps you<br />
refine your messaging with focus groups and in mock trials. Third, if you arrive at the<br />
war room prepared, you can take the time to rehearse two and even three times, which<br />
will help you feel more natural once you’re in front of the jury and give confidence to the<br />
trial technician who may be assigned to you during your presentation.<br />
Page 58 of 119
Choose the Right Lieutenant to Oversee Logistics<br />
This is generally a paralegal or a legal assistant who has experienced several war<br />
rooms, knows what to do and is highly efficient. The role of this person is to manage all<br />
the logistics associated with setting up the war room, timing, equipment rentals,<br />
supplies, accommodations, food, and on-site technology. Never underestimate this role;<br />
it’s crucial.<br />
Do Local <strong>Reconnaissance</strong><br />
In every war room we’ve worked in—even the most efficient ones—a crisis of some sort<br />
has always erupted. Perhaps a printer breaks down, copies need to be made in the<br />
middle of the night, someone gets sick, or packages need to be delivered by 8 a.m. the<br />
next day. This means that before you even arrive at the war room, your lieutenant<br />
needs to figure out the location of local printers, UPS stores, office supply stores, and<br />
all-night supermarkets and pharmacies. Having this information at your fingertips turns a<br />
crisis into a minor inconvenience. (Hint: A really well-prepared team will post a map with<br />
flags or tacks demarcating those points.)<br />
Page 59 of 119
Don’t Skimp on People or Equipment<br />
We realize that attorneys (and their clients) are on budgets. But the war room is not the<br />
time to get thrifty. If you bring too few staff and something goes haywire, you won’t have<br />
the bodies and minds available to get the work done. At two in the morning, having the<br />
extra artist that your graphics firm recommended will feel like a godsend. Additionally, if<br />
you bring too little equipment, you may hit a work product log jam, with plenty of people<br />
all standing around.<br />
Replicate The Office<br />
Good office chairs, big tables, and high-speed Internet connections are crucial for an<br />
effective war room, along with good cell phone reception, a dedicated fax line, plenty of<br />
back-up devices, and plenty of office supplies. In other words, a war room in a hotel<br />
basement—where cell phone reception may be dicey at best—is going to hobble your<br />
staff. A war room that has everything a litigation team needs is less likely to make staff<br />
spend their time searching for office supplies and finding wireless coverage. And that<br />
means the team can spend more productive time on the case.<br />
Provide The Comforts Of Home<br />
Mom was right. People perform better if they eat well and get enough sleep. So while<br />
your staff may ask for M&Ms and Red Bull, make sure they also get three square meals,<br />
nutritious snacks, plenty of drinks, access to fitness facilities, and quiet places where<br />
they can work alone, call home or grab 40 winks. This is no minor detail. The human<br />
brain really doesn’t operate effectively unless it’s well-nourished and well-rested. We’ve<br />
all seen people perform at less than their best in court because they have had little to no<br />
sleep the night before.<br />
Running the War Room<br />
Select an Executive Officer to Oversee The War Room<br />
Your executive officer is the “macro” person—the one who understands the case as well<br />
as the intricacies of the war room. Ideally, this person knows the witnesses,<br />
understands the order of the case, and can respond to daily rulings as well as<br />
communicate with everyone from the client to a paralegal to the lead trial attorney.<br />
Choose a Single Point of Contact for Your Lead Attorney<br />
In most cases, lead attorneys do take part in war room activities. But sometimes they fly<br />
in a little later than others or aren’t involved in all the day-to-day decisions. This can<br />
cause trouble at the last minute if they look at an associate’s work, for example, and<br />
say, “I would not present it that way.” Instead, make sure the chief is in the loop with<br />
every decision about what will be said or shown in the courtroom. Perhaps you can plan<br />
to talk to the lead trial lawyer every evening at 6 p.m. so that any work that needs to be<br />
Page 60 of 119
done can be handled by staff that night. Whatever schedule you make, don’t forget to<br />
have the lead lawyer’s cell phone number and pager so that she can be reached at any<br />
time.<br />
Have Faith in Your Team<br />
Micromanaging every detail in a war room is nearly impossible, even for the most detailoriented<br />
of war room organizers. Make sure you choose team members who you know<br />
will do a good job and whose work you can trust. Then let them do their jobs.<br />
Be a Team Player<br />
In the war room, no one is too good for the small stuff because everything matters. That<br />
means everyone needs to be willing to do the work that needs to be done at that<br />
moment, whether it’s going to UPS to pick up or deliver packages, copying documents,<br />
doing last-minute research, editing exhibits, or listening to opening argument<br />
rehearsals.<br />
Be Flexible<br />
Not everything about your trial strategy can be decided ahead of time. You may<br />
encounter unexpected testimony from a witness, a motion in limine from the judge, or a<br />
sheer shortage of time. While it’s crucial to have your general battle plan laid out ahead<br />
of time, you need to be able to adapt to changing circumstances with grace, speed, and<br />
skill.<br />
Understand Triage<br />
Keep in mind that flexibility is not the same thing as indecisiveness. Indeed, one of the<br />
most important qualities that an attorney can bring to a war room is the ability to make<br />
hard decisions and stick to them. Feel free to muse over options, fiddle with graphics,<br />
and brainstorm on strategies in the months preceding trial. But once you’re in war room<br />
mode, it’s time to make decisions and, when appropriate, let go of an idea or strategy if<br />
it’s no longer useful. This is not the time to create multiple versions of a particular<br />
Page 61 of 119
graphic. Choose the one that makes the most sense for your case and then move on to<br />
the next. Of course, the other key ingredient to running an effective war room is a sense<br />
of humor. Recognize that things may go wrong, nerves may get frayed, surreal rulings<br />
may be handed down. If you can keep some perspective on the daily chaos, you’re well<br />
on your way not only to staying clear-headed about your case but also to keeping your<br />
team intact and functioning. If you can accomplish all of this, the jury will also notice that<br />
your team is on top of its game. And that, above all else, is what you’re after.<br />
Page 62 of 119
VI. <strong>International</strong><br />
Paradigm Shifting<br />
A Paradigm Shift (Also Radical Theory Change), a concept identified<br />
by the American physicist and philosopher Thomas Kuhn (1922–1996), is a<br />
fundamental change in the basic concepts and experimental practices of a scientific<br />
discipline. Kuhn contrasted these shifts, which characterize a scientific revolution, to the<br />
activity of normal science, which he described as scientific work done within a prevailing<br />
framework (or paradigm). In this context, the word "paradigm" is used in its<br />
original Greek meaning, as "example".<br />
background that Kuhn published his work.<br />
The nature of scientific<br />
revolutions has been studied<br />
by modern<br />
philosophy since Immanuel<br />
Kant used the phrase in the<br />
preface to his Critique of<br />
Pure Reason (1781). He<br />
referred<br />
to Greek<br />
mathematics and Newtonian<br />
physics. In the 20th century,<br />
new developments in the<br />
basic<br />
concepts<br />
of mathematics, physics,<br />
and biology revitalized<br />
interest in the question<br />
among scholars. It was<br />
against this active<br />
Kuhn presented his notion of a paradigm shift in his influential book The Structure of<br />
Scientific Revolutions (1962). As one commentator summarizes:<br />
Kuhn acknowledges having used the term "paradigm" in two different meanings. In the<br />
first one, "paradigm" designates what the members of a certain scientific community<br />
have in common, that is to say, the whole of techniques, patents and values shared by<br />
the members of the community. In the second sense, the paradigm is a single element<br />
of a whole, say for instance Newton’s Principia, which, acting as a common model or an<br />
example... stands for the explicit rules and thus defines a coherent tradition of<br />
investigation.<br />
Thus the question is for Kuhn to investigate by means of the paradigm what makes<br />
possible the constitution of what he calls "normal science". That is to say, the science<br />
which can decide if a certain problem will be considered scientific or not. Normal<br />
Page 63 of 119
science does not mean at all a science guided by a coherent system of rules, on the<br />
contrary, the rules can be derived from the paradigms, but the paradigms can guide the<br />
investigation also in the absence of rules.<br />
This is precisely the second meaning of the term "paradigm", which Kuhn considered<br />
the most new and profound, though it is in truth the oldest.<br />
Since the 1960s, the concept of a paradigm shift has also been used in numerous nonscientific<br />
contexts to describe a profound change in a fundamental model or perception<br />
of events, even though Kuhn himself restricted the use of the term to the physical<br />
sciences.<br />
Kuhnian Paradigm Shifts<br />
Kuhn used the duck-rabbit optical illusion, made famous<br />
by Wittgenstein, to demonstrate the way in which a paradigm<br />
shift could cause one to see the same information in an<br />
entirely different way.<br />
An epistemological paradigm shift was called a "scientific<br />
revolution" by epistemologist and historian of<br />
science Thomas Kuhn in his book The Structure of Scientific Revolutions.<br />
A scientific revolution occurs, according to Kuhn, when scientists encounter anomalies<br />
that cannot be explained by the universally accepted paradigm within which scientific<br />
progress has thereto been made. The paradigm, in Kuhn's view, is not simply the<br />
current theory, but the entire worldview in which it exists, and all of the implications<br />
which come with it. This is based on features of landscape of knowledge that scientists<br />
can identify around them.<br />
There are anomalies for all paradigms, Kuhn maintained, that are brushed away as<br />
acceptable levels of error, or simply ignored and not dealt with (a principal argument<br />
Kuhn uses to reject Karl Popper's model of falsifiability as the key force involved in<br />
scientific change). Rather, according to Kuhn, anomalies have various levels of<br />
significance to the practitioners of science at the time. To put it in the context of early<br />
20th century physics, some scientists found the problems with calculating Mercury's<br />
perihelion more troubling than the Michelson-Morley experiment results, and some the<br />
other way around. Kuhn's model of scientific change differs here, and in many places,<br />
from that of the logical positivists in that it puts an enhanced emphasis on the individual<br />
humans involved as scientists, rather than abstracting science into a purely logical or<br />
philosophical venture.<br />
When enough significant anomalies have accrued against a current paradigm, the<br />
scientific discipline is thrown into a state of crisis, according to Kuhn. During this crisis,<br />
new ideas, perhaps ones previously discarded, are tried. Eventually a new paradigm is<br />
formed, which gains its own new followers, and an intellectual "battle" takes place<br />
between the followers of the new paradigm and the hold-outs of the old paradigm.<br />
Again, for early 20th century physics, the transition between<br />
Page 64 of 119
the Maxwellian electromagnetic worldview and the Einsteinian relativistic worldview was<br />
neither instantaneous nor calm, and instead involved a protracted set of "attacks," both<br />
with empirical data as well as rhetorical or philosophical arguments, by both sides, with<br />
the Einsteinian theory winning out in the long run. Again, the weighing of evidence and<br />
importance of new data was fit through the human sieve: some scientists found the<br />
simplicity of Einstein's equations to be most compelling, while some found them more<br />
complicated than the notion of Maxwell's aether which they banished. Some<br />
found Arthur Eddington's photographs of light bending around the sun to be compelling,<br />
while some questioned their accuracy and meaning. Sometimes the convincing force is<br />
just time itself and the human toll it takes, Kuhn said, using a quote from Max Planck: "a<br />
new scientific truth does not triumph by convincing its opponents and making them see<br />
the light, but rather because its opponents eventually die, and a new generation grows<br />
up that is familiar with it."<br />
After a given discipline has changed from one paradigm to another, this is called, in<br />
Kuhn's terminology, a scientific revolution or a paradigm shift. It is often this final<br />
conclusion, the result of the long process, that is meant when the term paradigm shift is<br />
used colloquially: simply the (often radical) change of worldview, without reference to<br />
the specificities of Kuhn's historical argument.<br />
In a 2015 retrospective on Kuhn, the philosopher Martin Cohen describes the notion of<br />
the paradigm shift as a kind of intellectual virus – spreading from hard science to social<br />
science and on to the arts and even everyday political rhetoric today. Cohen claims that<br />
Page 65 of 119
Thomas Kuhn himself had only a very hazy idea of what it might mean and, in line with<br />
the American philosopher of science, Paul Feyerabend, accuses Kuhn of retreating<br />
from the more radical implications of his theory, which are that scientific facts are never<br />
really more than opinions, whose popularity is transitory and far from conclusive.<br />
Science and Paradigm Shift<br />
A common misinterpretation of paradigms is the belief that the discovery of paradigm<br />
shifts and the dynamic nature of science (with its many opportunities for subjective<br />
judgments by scientists) are a case for relativism: the view that all kinds of belief<br />
systems are equal. Kuhn vehemently denies this interpretation and states that when a<br />
scientific paradigm is replaced by a new one, albeit through a complex social process,<br />
the new one is always better, not just different.<br />
These claims of relativism are, however, tied to another claim that Kuhn does at least<br />
somewhat endorse: that the language and theories of different paradigms cannot be<br />
translated into one another or rationally evaluated against one another—that they<br />
are incommensurable. This gave rise to much talk of different peoples and cultures<br />
having radically different worldviews or conceptual schemes—so different that whether<br />
or not one was better, they could not be understood by one another. However,<br />
the philosopher Donald Davidson published a highly regarded essay in 1974, "On the<br />
Very Idea of a Conceptual Scheme" (Proceedings and Addresses of the American<br />
Philosophical Association, Vol. 47, (1973–1974), pp. 5–20) arguing that the notion that<br />
any languages or theories could be incommensurable with one another was itself<br />
incoherent. If this is correct, Kuhn's claims must be taken in a weaker sense than they<br />
often are. Furthermore, the hold of the Kuhnian analysis on social science has long<br />
been tenuous with the wide application of multi-paradigmatic approaches in order to<br />
understand complex human behaviour (see for example John Hassard, Sociology and<br />
Organization Theory: Positivism, Paradigm and Postmodernity. Cambridge University<br />
Press, 1993, ISBN 0521350344.)<br />
Paradigm shifts tend to be most dramatic in sciences that appear to be stable and<br />
mature, as in physics at the end of the 19th century. At that time, physics seemed to be<br />
a discipline filling in the last few details of a largely worked-out system. In 1900, Lord<br />
Kelvin famously told an assemblage of physicists at the British Association for the<br />
Advancement of Science, "There is nothing new to be discovered in physics now. All<br />
that remains is more and more precise measurement." [8] [veracity of this quote<br />
challenged in Lord Kelvin article] Five years later, Albert Einstein published his paper<br />
on special relativity, which challenged the very simple set of rules laid down<br />
by Newtonian mechanics, which had been used to describe force and motion for over<br />
two hundred years.<br />
In The Structure of Scientific Revolutions, Kuhn wrote, "Successive transition from one<br />
paradigm to another via revolution is the usual developmental pattern of mature<br />
science." (p. 12) Kuhn's idea was itself revolutionary in its time, as it caused a major<br />
change in the way that academics talk about science. Thus, it could be argued that it<br />
Page 66 of 119
caused or was itself part of a "paradigm shift" in the history and sociology of science.<br />
However, Kuhn would not recognise such a paradigm shift. In the social sciences,<br />
people can still use earlier ideas to discuss the history of science.<br />
Philosophers and historians of science, including Kuhn himself, ultimately accepted a<br />
modified version of Kuhn's model, which synthesizes his original view with the gradualist<br />
model that preceded it.<br />
Natural Sciences<br />
Examples of Paradigm Shifts<br />
Some of the "classical cases" of Kuhnian paradigm shifts in science are:<br />
1543 – The transition in cosmology from a Ptolemaic cosmology to<br />
a Copernican one.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
1543 – The acceptance of the work of Andreas Vesalius, whose work De humani<br />
corporis fabrica corrected the numerous errors in the previously-held system<br />
created by Galen.<br />
1687 – The transition in mechanics from Aristotelian mechanics to classical<br />
mechanics.<br />
1783 – The acceptance of Lavoisier's theory of chemical reactions and<br />
combustion in place of phlogiston theory, known as the chemical revolution.<br />
The transition in optics from geometrical optics to physical optics with Augustin-<br />
Jean Fresnel's wave theory.<br />
1826 – The discovery of hyperbolic geometry.<br />
1859 – The revolution in evolution from goal-directed change to Charles<br />
Darwin's natural selection.<br />
1880 - The germ theory of disease began overtaking Galen's miasma theory.<br />
1905 – The development of quantum mechanics, which replaced classical<br />
mechanics at microscopic scales.<br />
1887 to 1905 – The transition from the luminiferous aether present<br />
in space to electromagnetic radiation in spacetime.<br />
<br />
1919 – The transition between the worldview of Newtonian gravity and<br />
the Einsteinian General Relativity.<br />
Page 67 of 119
Social Sciences<br />
In Kuhn's view, the existence of a single reigning paradigm is characteristic of the<br />
natural sciences, while philosophy and much of social science were characterized by a<br />
"tradition of claims, counterclaims, and debates over fundamentals." Others have<br />
applied Kuhn's concept of paradigm shift to the social sciences.<br />
The movement known as the cognitive revolution moved away<br />
from behaviourist approaches to psychological study and the acceptance<br />
of cognition as central to studying human behaviour.<br />
The Keynesian revolution is typically viewed as a major shift<br />
in macroeconomics. According to John Kenneth Galbraith, Say's Law dominated<br />
economic thought prior to Keynes for over a century, and the shift to<br />
Keynesianism was difficult. Economists who contradicted the law, which implied<br />
that underemployment and underinvestment (coupled with oversaving) were<br />
virtually impossible, risked losing their careers. In his magnum opus, Keynes<br />
cited one of his predecessors, John A. Hobson, who was repeatedly denied<br />
positions at universities for his heretical theory.<br />
<br />
<br />
Later, the movement for monetarism over Keynesianism marked a second<br />
divisive shift. Monetarists held that fiscal policy was not effective for<br />
stabilizing inflation, that it was solely a monetary phenomenon, in contrast to<br />
the Keynesian view of the time was that both fiscal and monetary policy were<br />
important. Keynesians later adopted much of the monetarists' view of the quantity<br />
theory of money and shifting Phillips curve, theories they initially rejected.<br />
First proposed by Ferdinand de Saussure in 1879, the laryngeal theory in Indo-<br />
European linguistics postulated the existence of "laryngeal" consonants in<br />
the Proto-Indo-European language (PIE), a theory that was confirmed by the<br />
discovery of the Hittite language in the early 20th century. The theory has since<br />
been accepted by the vast majority of linguists, paving the way for the internal<br />
reconstruction of the syntax and grammatical rules of PIE and is considered one<br />
of the most significant developments in linguistics since the initial discovery of<br />
the Indo-European language family.<br />
Applied Sciences<br />
More recently, paradigm shifts are also recognisable in applied sciences:<br />
<br />
<br />
In medicine, the transition from "clinical judgment" to evidence-based medicine<br />
In software engineering, the transition from the Rational Paradigm to the<br />
Empirical Paradigm<br />
Page 68 of 119
Marketing<br />
I<br />
n the later part of the 1990s, 'paradigm shift' emerged as a buzzword, popularized<br />
as marketing speak and appearing more frequently in print and publication. In his<br />
book Mind The Gaffe, author Larry Trask advises readers to refrain from using it, and to<br />
use caution when reading anything that contains the phrase. It is referred to in several<br />
articles and books as abused and overused to the point of becoming meaningless.<br />
Other Uses<br />
The term "paradigm shift" has found uses in other contexts, representing the notion of a<br />
major change in a certain thought-pattern—a radical change in personal beliefs,<br />
complex systems or organizations, replacing the former way of thinking or organizing<br />
with a radically different way of thinking or organizing:<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
M. L. Handa, a professor of sociology in education at O.I.S.E. University of<br />
Toronto, Canada, developed the concept of a paradigm within the context of<br />
social sciences. He defines what he means by "paradigm" and introduces the<br />
idea of a "social paradigm". In addition, he identifies the basic component of any<br />
social paradigm. Like Kuhn, he addresses the issue of changing paradigms, the<br />
process popularly known as "paradigm shift". In this respect, he focuses on the<br />
social circumstances which precipitate such a shift. Relatedly, he addresses how<br />
that shift affects social institutions, including the institution of education.<br />
The concept has been developed for technology and economics in the<br />
identification of new techno-economic paradigms as changes in technological<br />
systems that have a major influence on the behaviour of the entire economy<br />
(Carlota Perez; earlier work only on technological paradigms by Giovanni Dosi).<br />
This concept is linked to Joseph Schumpeter's idea of creative destruction.<br />
Examples include the move to mass production and the introduction of<br />
microelectronics.<br />
Two photographs of the Earth from space, "Earthrise" (1968) and "The Blue<br />
Marble" (1972), are thought to have helped to usher in<br />
the environmentalist movement which gained great prominence in the years<br />
immediately following distribution of those images.<br />
Hans Küng applies Thomas Kuhn's theory of paradigm change to the entire<br />
history of Christian thought and theology. He identifies six historical<br />
"macromodels": 1) the apocalyptic paradigm of primitive Christianity, 2) the<br />
Hellenistic paradigm of the patristic period, 3) the medieval Roman Catholic<br />
paradigm, 4) the Protestant (Reformation) paradigm, 5) the modern<br />
Enlightenment paradigm, and 6) the emerging ecumenical paradigm. He also<br />
discusses five analogies between natural science and theology in relation to<br />
paradigm shifts. Küng addresses paradigm change in his books, Paradigm<br />
Change in Theology and Theology for the Third Millennium: An Ecumenical View.<br />
Page 69 of 119
________<br />
Attitude Polarization<br />
Attitude Polarization, also known as belief polarization and polarization<br />
effect, is a phenomenon in which a disagreement becomes more extreme as the<br />
different parties consider evidence on the issue. It is one of the effects of confirmation<br />
bias: the tendency of people to search for and interpret evidence selectively, to reinforce<br />
their current beliefs or attitudes. When people encounter ambiguous evidence, this bias<br />
can potentially result in each of them interpreting it as in support of their existing<br />
attitudes, widening rather than narrowing the disagreement between them.<br />
The effect is observed with issues that activate emotions, such as political "hot button"<br />
issues. For most issues, new evidence does not produce a polarization effect. For those<br />
issues where polarization is found, mere thinking about the issue, without contemplating<br />
new evidence, produces the effect. Social comparison processes have also been<br />
invoked as an explanation for the effect, which is increased by settings in which people<br />
repeat and validate each other's statements. This apparent tendency is of interest not<br />
only to psychologists, but also to sociologists and philosophers.<br />
Empirical Findings<br />
Since the late 1960s, psychologists have carried out a number of studies on various<br />
aspects of attitude polarization.<br />
In 1979, Charles Lord, Lee Ross and Mark Lepper performed a study in which they<br />
selected two groups of people, one group strongly in favor of capital punishment, the<br />
other strongly opposed. The researchers initially measured the strength with which<br />
people held their position. Later, both the pro- and anti-capital punishment people were<br />
put into small groups and shown one of two cards, each containing a statement about<br />
the results of a research project written on it. For example:<br />
Kroner and Phillips (1977) compared murder rates for the year before and the year after<br />
adoption of capital punishment in 14 states. In 11 of the 14 states, murder rates were<br />
lower after adoption of the death penalty. This research supports the deterrent effect of<br />
the death penalty.<br />
or:<br />
Palmer and Crandall (1977) compared murder rates in 10 pairs of neighboring states<br />
with different capital punishment laws. In 8 of the 10 pairs, murder rates were higher in<br />
the state with capital punishment. This research opposes the deterrent effect of the<br />
death penalty.<br />
The researchers again asked people about the strength of their beliefs about the<br />
deterrence effect of the death penalty, and, this time, also asked them about the effect<br />
that the research had had on their attitudes.<br />
Page 70 of 119
In the next stage of the research, the participants were given more information about<br />
the study described on the card they received, including details of the research,<br />
critiques of the research, and the researchers' responses to those critiques. The<br />
participants' degree of commitment to their original positions were re-measured, and the<br />
participants were asked about the quality of the research and the effect the research<br />
had on their beliefs. Finally, the trial was rerun on all participants using a card that<br />
supported the opposite position to that they had initially seen.<br />
The researchers found that people tended to believe that research that supported their<br />
original views had been better conducted and was more convincing than research that<br />
didn't. Whichever position they held initially, people tended to hold that position more<br />
strongly after reading research that supported it. Lord et al. point out that it is<br />
reasonable for people to be less critical of research that supports their current position,<br />
but it seems less rational for people to significantly increase the strength of their<br />
attitudes when they read supporting evidence. When people had read both the research<br />
that supported their views and the research that did not, they tended to hold their<br />
original attitudes more strongly than before they received that information. These results<br />
should be understood in the context of several problems in the implementation of the<br />
study, including the fact the researchers changed the scaling of the outcome of the<br />
variable, so measuring attitude change was impossible, and measured polarization<br />
using a subjective assessment of attitude change not a direct measure of how much<br />
change had occurred.<br />
________<br />
Page 71 of 119
Group Polarization<br />
In social psychology, Group Polarization refers to the tendency for a group to<br />
make decisions that are more extreme than the initial inclination of its members. These<br />
more extreme decisions are towards greater risk if individuals' initial tendencies are to<br />
be risky and towards greater caution if individuals' initial tendencies are to be cautious.<br />
The phenomenon also holds that a group's attitude toward a situation may change in<br />
the sense that the individuals' initial attitudes have strengthened and intensified after<br />
group discussion, a phenomenon known as attitude polarization.<br />
Overview<br />
Group polarization is an important phenomenon in social psychology and is observable<br />
in many social contexts. For example, a group of women who hold moderately feminist<br />
views tend to demonstrate heightened pro-feminist beliefs following group discussion.<br />
Similarly, have shown that after deliberating together, mock jury members often decided<br />
on punitive damage awards that were either larger or smaller than the amount any<br />
individual juror had favored prior to deliberation.<br />
The studies indicated that when the jurors favored a relatively low award, discussion<br />
would lead to an even more lenient result, while if the jury was inclined to impose a stiff<br />
penalty, discussion would make it even harsher.<br />
Moreover, in recent years, the Internet and online social media have also presented<br />
opportunities to observe group polarization and compile new research. Psychologists<br />
have found that social media outlets such as Facebook and Twitter demonstrate that<br />
group polarization can occur even when a group is not physically together.<br />
As long as the group of individuals begins with the same fundamental opinion on the<br />
topic and a consistent dialogue is kept going, group polarization can occur.<br />
Research has suggested that well-established groups suffer less from polarization, as<br />
do groups discussing problems that are well known to them. However, in situations<br />
where groups are somewhat newly formed and tasks are new, group polarization can<br />
demonstrate a more profound influence on the decision-making.<br />
________<br />
Page 72 of 119
From 'Non-Discrimination' to 'Reasonableness': A Paradigm<br />
Shift in <strong>International</strong> Economic Law?<br />
Abstract<br />
Jean Monnet Working Paper No. 01/05<br />
Posted: 10 Aug 2006<br />
Federico Ortino<br />
King's College London – The Dickson Poon School of Law<br />
Date Written: April 2005<br />
Among the few basic legal instruments employed in international economic law for the<br />
promotion of trade and investment, the National Treatment (NT) principle and the<br />
reasonableness principle constitute the two predominant ones.<br />
While both<br />
norms deal<br />
principally<br />
with national<br />
measures of<br />
legislative,<br />
administrative<br />
or judicial<br />
nature taken<br />
to regulate<br />
the internal<br />
market, they<br />
appear to<br />
represent two<br />
quite different<br />
legal<br />
paradigms.<br />
By requiring<br />
each member<br />
to treat<br />
products and<br />
investors of the other member (at least) as well as it treats its own products and<br />
investors, the NT principle provides for a 'relative' standard of treatment. In other words,<br />
the NT principle does not guarantee a specific level of protection or that foreign<br />
products or investors will receive a 'fair' or 'reasonable' treatment. On the other hand,<br />
the reasonableness principle provides for an 'absolute' standard of treatment, in as far<br />
as it requires States to recognize to foreign products and investors a certain level of<br />
treatment independently of the treatment afforded to domestic products and investors.<br />
Although the concept of reasonableness may be given potentially a broad range of<br />
meanings, it usually refers to both substantive and procedural requirements, including<br />
concepts such as 'suitability', 'necessity', 'proportionality', 'transparency' and<br />
Page 73 of 119
'participation'. Accordingly, the reach of the reasonableness principle appears to be<br />
quite broad compared to that of the NT principle and the normative standards imposed<br />
on States by the former seem to bite deeper than those imposed by the latter.<br />
By focusing specifically on the experience of the WTO and NAFTA in promoting trade<br />
and investment across countries through the NT principle and the reasonableness<br />
principle (i.e., Articles III/XX GATT and 1102 NAFTA; Articles 2 TBT and 1105 NAFTA),<br />
this paper tries, first of all, to show that the two norms under consideration do not<br />
represent two completely different legal paradigms. On the contrary, the overlap<br />
between non-discrimination and reasonableness is quite broad and, depending on the<br />
actual drafting, it may even be total. Secondly, and without arguing for the total<br />
abandonment of the concept of nationality discrimination as an instrument for global<br />
economic governance, the paper argues that in terms of overall legitimacy, there are<br />
several reasons supporting the claim that a rationality-based regime should be favored<br />
to one based on non-discrimination.<br />
________<br />
Social Conflict Theory<br />
Social Conflict Theory is a Marxist-based social theory which argues that<br />
individuals and groups (social classes) within society interact on the basis<br />
of conflict rather than consensus. Through various forms of conflict, groups will tend to<br />
attain differing amounts of material and non-material resources (e.g. the wealthy vs. the<br />
poor). More powerful groups will tend to use their power in order to retain power and<br />
exploit groups with less power.<br />
Conflict theorists view conflict as an engine of change, since conflict produces<br />
contradictions which are sometimes resolved, creating new conflicts and contradictions<br />
in an ongoing dialectic. In the classic example of historical materialism, Karl<br />
Marx and Friedrich Engelsargued that all of human history is the result of conflict<br />
between classes, which evolved over time in accordance with changes in society's<br />
means of meeting its material needs, i.e. changes in society's mode of production.<br />
Example (Sample of The Following)<br />
Consider the relationship between the owner of a housing complex and a tenant in that<br />
same housing complex. A consensus theorist might suggest that the relationship<br />
between the owner and the tenant is founded on mutual benefit. In contrast, a conflict<br />
theorist might argue the relationship is based on a conflict in which the owner and<br />
tenant are struggling against each other. Their relationship is defined by the balance in<br />
their abilities to extract resources from each other, e.g. rent payments or a place to live.<br />
The bounds of the relationship are set where each is extracting the maximum possible<br />
amount of resources out of the other.<br />
Page 74 of 119
Conflict can take many forms and involve struggle over many different types of<br />
resources, including status. However, formal conflict theory had its foundations in the<br />
analysis of class conflict, and the example of the owner and the tenant can be<br />
understood in terms of class conflict. In class conflict, owners are likely to have relative<br />
advantages over non-owners. For example, the legal system underlying the relationship<br />
between the owner and tenant can be biased in favor of the owner. Suppose the owner<br />
wishes to keep the tenant's security deposit after that tenant has moved out of the<br />
owner's residence. In legal systems based on English common law, the owner is only<br />
required to notify the tenant that the security deposit is being withheld. To regain the<br />
security deposit, the tenant must file a lawsuit. The tenant bears the burden of proof and<br />
is therefore required to prove that the residence was adequately cleaned before moveout.<br />
This can be a very difficult or even impossible task.<br />
To summarize the example, conflict theorists view the relationship between the owner<br />
and tenant as being built primarily on conflict rather than harmony. Even though the<br />
owner-tenant relationship may often appear harmonious, any visible harmony is only a<br />
product of the law and other elements of the superstructure which constrain the<br />
relationship and which are themselves a product of an even deeper conflict, class<br />
conflict. A conflict theorist would say that conflict theory holds more explanatory power<br />
than consensus theory in this situation since consensus theory cannot explain lawsuits<br />
between owners and tenants nor the legal foundations of the asymmetrical power<br />
relationship between the two.<br />
Social Conflict Theories<br />
From a social conflict theorist/marxism point of view social class and inequality emerges<br />
because the social structure is based on conflict and contradictions. Contradictions in<br />
interests and conflict over scarce resources between groups is the foundation of social<br />
Page 75 of 119
society, according to the social conflict theory (Engels & Marx, 1848). The higher class<br />
will try to maintain their privileges, power, status and social position - and therefore try<br />
to influence politics, education, and other institutions to protect and limit access to their<br />
forms of capital and resources. Whereas the lower class - in contradiction to the higher<br />
class - has very different interests. They do not have specific forms of capital that they<br />
need to protect. All they are interested in is in gaining access to the resources and<br />
capital of the higher class. For example, education: the lower class will do everything to<br />
gain access to the higher class resources based on democratizing and liberalizing<br />
education systems because these forms of capital are thought to be of value for future<br />
success. The various institutions of society such as the legal and political system are<br />
instruments of ruling class domination and serve to further its interests. Marx believed<br />
that western society developed through four main epochs—primitive<br />
communism, ancient society, feudal society and capitalist society. Primitive communism<br />
is represented by the societies of pre-history and provides the only example of the<br />
classless society. From then all societies are divided into two major classes—master<br />
and slaves in ancient society, lords and serfs in feudal society and capitalist and wage<br />
laborers in capitalist society.<br />
Weber sees class in economic terms. He argues that classes develop in market<br />
economies in which individuals compete for economic gain. He defines a class as a<br />
group of individuals who share a similar position in market economy and by virtue of<br />
that fact receive similar economic rewards. Thus a person's class situation is basically<br />
his market situation. Those who share a similar class situation also share similar life<br />
chances. Their economic position will directly affect their chances of obtaining the things<br />
defined as desirable in their society.<br />
Page 76 of 119
VII. Evidence-Based<br />
Policy Deployment<br />
Evidence-Based Policy (EBP) is a term often applied in multiple fields<br />
of public policy to refer to situations whereby policy decisions are informed by rigorously<br />
established objective evidence. Underlying many of the calls for 'evidence based policy'<br />
is often a (stated or unstated) concern with fidelity to scientific good practice, reflecting<br />
the belief that social goals are best served when scientific evidence is used rigorously<br />
and comprehensively to inform decisions, rather than in a piecemeal, manipulated, or<br />
cherry-picked manner.<br />
Conceptually the term has been seen as an extension of the Scientific<br />
method or evidence-based medicine to all areas of public policy.<br />
Some have promoted particular types of evidence as 'best' for policy makers to<br />
consider, including scientifically rigorous evaluation studies such as randomized<br />
controlled trials to identify programs and practices capable of improving policy-relevant<br />
outcomes. However, some areas of policy-relevant knowledge are not well served by<br />
quantitative research, leading to debate about the methods and instruments that are<br />
considered critical for the collection of relevant evidence. For instance, policies that are<br />
Page 77 of 119
concerned with human rights, public acceptability, or social justice may require other<br />
evidence than what randomized trials provide, or may require moral philosophical<br />
reasoning in addition to considerations of evidence of intervention effect (which<br />
randomised trials are principally designed to provide). Good data, analytical skills and<br />
political support to the use of scientific information, as such, are typically seen as the<br />
important elements of an evidence-based approach.<br />
Although evidence-based policy can be traced as far back as the fourteenth century, it<br />
was more recently popularized by the Blair Government in the United Kingdom. The<br />
Blair Government said they wanted to end the ideological led-based decision making for<br />
policy making. [3] For example, a UK Government white paper published in 1999<br />
("Modernising Government") noted that Government must "produce policies that really<br />
deal with problems, that are forward-looking and shaped by evidence rather than a<br />
response to short-term pressures; that tackle causes not symptoms".<br />
Evidence-based policy is associated with Adrian Smith because in his 1996 presidential<br />
address to the Royal Statistical Society, Smith questioned the current process of policy<br />
making and urged for a more “evidence-based approach” commenting that it has<br />
“valuable lessons to offer”.<br />
Some policy scholars now avoid using the term 'evidence based' policy, using others<br />
such as 'evidence informed'. This language shift allows continued thinking about the<br />
underlying desire to improve evidence use in terms of its rigor or quality, while avoiding<br />
some of the key limitations or reductionist ideas at times seen with the 'evidence based'<br />
language. Still, the language of 'evidence based' policy is widely used and, as such, can<br />
be interpreted to reflect a desire for evidence to be used well or appropriately in one<br />
way or another - such as by ensuring systematic consideration of rigorous and high<br />
quality policy relevant evidence, or by avoiding biased and erroneous applications of<br />
evidence for political ends.<br />
History of Evidence-Based Policy<br />
The earliest form of evidence-based policy was tariff-making in Australia which was<br />
required under legislation to be educated by the public report issued by the Tariff Board.<br />
These reports were initially only reporting on the impacts but changed to also report on<br />
the effects of industries and the economy.<br />
Many scholars see the term "evidence-based policy" as evolving from "evidence-based<br />
medicine", in which research findings are used as the support for clinical decisions and<br />
evidence is gathered by randomized controlled trials (RCTs), which is comparing a<br />
treatment group with a placebo group to measure results. In 1993, the Cochrane<br />
Collaboration was established in the UK, and works to keep all RCTs up-to-date and<br />
provides "Cochrane reviews" which provides primary research in human health and<br />
health policy. There was then an increase in research and policy activists pushing for<br />
more evidence-based policy-making which led to the formation of the sister organization<br />
to Cochrane Collaboration, the Campbell Collaboration in 1999. The Campbell<br />
Page 78 of 119
Collaboration conducts reviews on the best evidence that analyzes the effects of social<br />
and educational policies and practices.<br />
The Economic and Social Research Council (ESRC) became involved in the push for<br />
more evidence-based policy making with its 1.3 million pound grant to the Evidence<br />
Network in 1999. The Evidence Network is a center for evidence-based policy and<br />
practice and is similar to both the Campbell and Cochrane Collaboration.<br />
More recently the Alliance for Useful Evidence has been established, with funding from<br />
ESRC, Big Lottery and Nesta, to champion the use of evidence in social policy and<br />
practice. The Alliance is a UK-wide network that promotes the use of high quality<br />
evidence to inform decisions on strategy, policy and practice through advocacy,<br />
publishing research, sharing ideas and advice, and holding events and training.<br />
Recently questions have been raised about the conflicts-of-interest inherent to<br />
evidence-based decision-making used in public policy development. In a study of<br />
vocational education in prisons operated by the California Department of Corrections,<br />
Andrew J. Dick, William Rich, and Tony Waters found that political considerations<br />
inevitably intruded into “evidence-based decisions” which were ostensibly technocratic<br />
in nature.<br />
They point out that this is particularly where evidence is paid for by policy makers who<br />
have a vested interest in having past political judgments confirmed, evidence based<br />
research is likely to be corrupted.<br />
Page 79 of 119
The Methodology of Evidence-Based Policy<br />
There are many methodologies for evidence-based policy but they all share the<br />
following characteristics:<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Tests a theory as to why the policy will be effective and what the impacts of the<br />
policy will be if it is successful<br />
Includes a counterfactual: what would have occurred if the policy had not been<br />
implemented<br />
Incorporates some measurement of the impact<br />
Examines both direct and indirect effects that occur because of the policy<br />
Separates the uncertainties and controls for other influences outside of the policy<br />
that may have an effect on the outcome<br />
Should be able to be tested and replicated by a third party<br />
The form of methodology used with evidence-based policy fit under the category of a<br />
cost-benefit framework and are created to estimate a net payoff if the policy was to be<br />
implemented. Because there is a difficulty in quantifying some effects and outcomes of<br />
the policy, it is mostly focused broadly on whether or not benefits will outweigh costs,<br />
instead of using specific values.<br />
Critiques of Evidence-Based Policy<br />
Several critiques have emerged. Paul Cairney, professor of politics and public policy at<br />
the University of Stirling in Scotland, argues that supporters of the idea underestimate<br />
the complexity of policy-making and misconstrue the way that policy decisions are<br />
usually made. Moreover, evidence has emerged of front-line public servants, like<br />
hospital managers, making decisions that actually worsen patients' care in order to hit<br />
pre-ordained targets. This argument was put forward by Professor Jerry Muller of<br />
the Catholic University of America in a book called The Tyranny of Metrics. A<br />
comprehensive list of critiques, including the fact that policies shown to be successful in<br />
one place often fail in others, despite reaching a gold standard of evidence, has been<br />
compiled by the policy platform Apolitical.<br />
Evidence-Based Development Policy<br />
The Overseas Development Institute has pioneered RAPID Outcome Mapping<br />
Approach (ROMA) over the past five years as a means to help aid donors and partners<br />
better transform research into policy initiatives. This approach is supported by other<br />
research within the development community. For instance, in a literature review focused<br />
on development, an integrated, participatory, structured and empowering approach to<br />
Page 80 of 119
using evidence and data in decision-making to inform development decisions was tied<br />
to improved results.<br />
Key Lessons of Evidence-Based Policy-Making<br />
Six key lessons have been developed, which are:<br />
1. Policy processes are complex and rarely linear or logical and simply presenting<br />
information to policy-makers and expecting them to act upon it is very unlikely to<br />
work. Policy processes are not purely linear as they have various stages that<br />
each take varying lengths of time to complete and may in fact be conducted<br />
simultaneously. Strategies must be fluid.<br />
2. Policy is often only weakly informed by research-based evidence due to<br />
information gaps, secrecy, the need for speedy responses, political expediency<br />
and the fact that policy makers are rarely scientists.<br />
3. Research-based evidence can contribute to policies that have a dramatic impact<br />
on lives. Success stories quoted in the UK's Department for <strong>International</strong><br />
Development's (DFID) new research strategy include a 22% reduction in<br />
neonatal mortality in Ghana as a result of helping women begin breastfeeding<br />
within one hour of giving birth, and a 43% reduction in deaths among HIV<br />
positive children using a widely available antibiotic.<br />
4. The need for a holistic understanding of the context in which the policy is to be<br />
implemented.<br />
5. Policy entrepreneurs need additional skills to influence policy. They need to be<br />
political fixers, able to understand the politics and identify the key players. They<br />
need to be good storytellers, able to synthesise simple compelling stories from<br />
the results of the research. They need to be good networkers to work effectively<br />
with all the other stakeholders, and they need to be good engineers, building a<br />
programme that pulls all of this together.<br />
6. Policy entrepreneurs need clear intent – they need to really want to do it. Turning<br />
a researcher into a policy entrepreneur, or a research institute or department into<br />
a policy-focused think tank involves a fundamental re-orientation towards policy<br />
engagement rather than academic achievement; engaging much more with the<br />
policy community; developing a research agenda focusing on policy issues rather<br />
than academic interests; acquiring new skills or building multidisciplinary teams;<br />
establishing new internal systems and incentives; spending much more on<br />
communications; producing a different range of outputs; and working more in<br />
partnerships and networks.<br />
These lessons show that the relationship between research, policy and practice is<br />
complex, multi-factoral, non-linear, and highly context specific. What works in one<br />
Page 81 of 119
situation may not work in another. Developing effective strategies in complex<br />
environments is not straightforward. Simple tools such as cost–benefit analysis, logical<br />
frameworks, traditional project management tools and others may not work on their<br />
own, as they fail to take into account the existing complexity.<br />
Based on research conducted in six Asian and African countries, the Future Health<br />
Systems consortium has identified a set of key strategies for improving uptake of<br />
evidence in to policy, including: improving the technical capacity of policy-makers; better<br />
packaging of research findings; use of social networks; establishment of fora to assist in<br />
linking evidence with policy outcomes.<br />
RAPID Outcome Mapping Approach<br />
ROMA approach takes these lessons into account has been field tested through more<br />
than 40 workshops and training courses worldwide. It is an eight-step approach for each<br />
of which the ODI has developed resources and policy tools to ensure each step is<br />
comprehensively addressed:<br />
1. Define a clear, overarching policy objective.<br />
2. Map the policy context around that issue and identify the key factors that may<br />
influence the policy process. The RAPID framework provides a useful checklist of<br />
questions.<br />
3. Identify the key influential stakeholders. RAPID’s Alignment, Interest and<br />
Influence Matrix (AIIM) can be used to map actors along three dimensions: the<br />
degree of alignment (i.e. agreement) with the proposed policy, their level of<br />
interest in the issue, and their ability to exert influence on the policy process.<br />
4. Develop a theory of change - identify the changes needed among them if they<br />
are to support the desired policy outcome.<br />
5. Develop a strategy to achieve the milestone changes in the process - Force Field<br />
Analysis is a flexible tool that can be used to further understand the forces<br />
supporting and opposing the desired policy change and suggest concrete<br />
responses.<br />
6. Ensure the engagement team has the competencies required to operationalise<br />
the strategy.<br />
7. Establish an action plan for meeting the desired policy objective - useful tools<br />
include the RAPID Information matrix, DFID’s log frame and IDRC’s Outcome<br />
Mapping Strategy Map among them.<br />
Page 82 of 119
8. Develop a monitoring and learning system, not only to track progress, make any<br />
necessary adjustments and assess the effectiveness of the approach, but also to<br />
learn lessons for the future.<br />
An example of ROMA approach can be seen in the case of the Wildlife Enforcement<br />
Monitoring System (WEMS) Initiative where a systematic approach of agreement has<br />
brought its implementation in Africa.<br />
Results<br />
This has resulted in:<br />
1. Over 50 case studies on successful evidence-based policy engagement have<br />
been compiled, a network<br />
2. Development and facilitation of the evidence-based policy in Development<br />
Network (ebpdn), which links more than 20 institutional partners and thousands<br />
of practitioners working on evidence-based policy processes.<br />
3. Creating an array of practical toolkits designed with civil society organisations,<br />
researchers and progressive policy makers in mind. For example, at the recent<br />
Tokyo Conference on Combating Wildlife crime, United Nations<br />
University and ESRI presented the first case of evidence based policy making<br />
maps on enforcement and compliance of CITES convention.<br />
4. Direct support to civil society organizations (CSOs) to provide training in policy<br />
influencing and strategic communication.<br />
5. Strengthening the capacity for the UK Department for <strong>International</strong><br />
Development (DFID) to influence other actors.<br />
The Coalition for Evidence-Based Policy<br />
The Coalition is a nonprofit, nonpartisan organization, whose mission is to increase<br />
government effectiveness through the use of rigorous evidence about “what works.”<br />
Since 2001, the Coalition's work with U.S. Congressional and Executive Branch officials<br />
has advanced evidence-based reforms in U.S. social programs, which have been<br />
enacted into law and policy. The Coalition has no affiliation with any programs or<br />
program models, and no financial interest in the policy ideas it supports, enabling it to<br />
serve as an independent, objective source of expertise to government officials on<br />
evidence-based policy.<br />
Page 83 of 119
Page 84 of 119
VIII. References<br />
1. https://zondervanacademic.com/blog/evangelism/<br />
2. https://www.christianitytoday.com/edstetzer/2017/may/evangelism-in-leadership-is-itreally-as-simple-as-5-simple.html<br />
3. https://lawyerswithoutborders.org/general-2/<br />
4. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Military_intelligence<br />
5. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/<strong>Reconnaissance</strong><br />
6. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Diplomatic_mission<br />
7. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Paradiplomacy<br />
8. https://project-management-knowledge.com/definitions/w/war-room/<br />
9. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Paradigm_shift<br />
10. https://papers.ssrn.com/sol3/papers.cfm?abstract_id=922524<br />
11. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Group_polarization#Attitude_polarization<br />
12. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Social_conflict_theory<br />
13. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Evidence-based_policy<br />
14. https://lawyerswithoutborders.org/<br />
15. http://www.jubilee-centre.org/wp-content/uploads/2015/09/<strong>Evangelism</strong>-and-Social-<br />
Justice-FINAL.pdf<br />
16. https://www.peacepalacelibrary.nl/ebooks/files/363357696.pdf<br />
17. http://www.tjsl.edu/slomansonb/1.1_FuncRelig.pdf<br />
Page 85 of 119
Notes<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
Page 86 of 119
Notes<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />
Page 87 of 119
Page 88 of 119
Attachment A<br />
<strong>Evangelism</strong> and Social Justice<br />
Page 89 of 119
<strong>Evangelism</strong> and<br />
social justice<br />
If it’s the Gospel and not social justice that meets our need for<br />
salvation, shouldn’t evangelism be our priority?<br />
Given the Church’s limited time and resources, should we not<br />
focus on evangelism above all else?<br />
This booklet explores the relationship between evangelism and<br />
social justice. The Bible is clear that both are integral to our faith.<br />
We are called both to make disciples and to love our neighbour<br />
– as part of the same faith. As the ‘salt’ of the land, the Church<br />
is required to play a part in God’s wider plan, including for<br />
the redemption of society as a whole. Further, social justice<br />
has a key part to play in our evangelism. As the early Church<br />
demonstrated, the living word is received best when it is not<br />
only proclaimed but also lived out by its followers.<br />
How can these principles guide us in our mission today?
The tension<br />
If we cut out from the Bible every reference<br />
to justice or evangelism, how much of a<br />
Bible would we have left? Clearly both<br />
are key themes throughout, but some<br />
people make an argument for prioritising<br />
evangelism over social justice.<br />
Such an argument is based around<br />
emphasising different needs. First, it asserts<br />
that an individual’s ultimate need is to be<br />
reconciled to God through salvation. Social<br />
justice may meet some needs, but as it does<br />
not bring this reconciliation it can only ever<br />
meet a secondary need.<br />
Following from this, the argument also<br />
states that we can distinguish between<br />
eternal and temporary needs. Social justice,<br />
through bringing change on this earth<br />
alone, is temporary. Coming to faith and<br />
being reconciled to God is of eternal<br />
significance.<br />
Within the context of the Church’s limited<br />
time and resources, a simple prioritisation<br />
can be made. Through evangelism we can<br />
help others to meet this ultimate and eternal<br />
need. In comparison, though social justice<br />
may be good and valuable, it only meets a<br />
secondary and temporary need.<br />
Whether we accept this argument depends<br />
on how we understand being ‘reconciled’<br />
to God. In the Bible this ultimate need<br />
of reconciliation includes social justice<br />
at its heart. Our reconciliation to God<br />
goes hand in hand with reconciliation<br />
to our neighbour. In other words, the<br />
Gospel’s radical power cannot be confined<br />
to ‘religious belief’ or the ‘spiritual’<br />
sphere alone, but rather demands social<br />
transformation. The Bible does not attach a<br />
secondary significance to social justice: faith<br />
must find its natural outworking in action.<br />
As integral components of the same faith,<br />
it is not a question of either social justice or<br />
evangelism, but always both together.<br />
This view also leads us to question the idea<br />
that social justice only meets a temporary<br />
need. First, as God’s command, it is of<br />
eternal significance for us as Christians.<br />
Second, evangelism and social justice are<br />
both elements of the Church’s mission to<br />
be salt and light. As we will see, God’s wider<br />
redemptive plan for the world takes place<br />
both ‘now’, and ‘not yet’.<br />
“As integral components of the<br />
same faith, it is not a question<br />
of either social justice or<br />
evangelism, but always both<br />
together.”<br />
Finally, this booklet discusses the role that<br />
social justice plays in effective evangelism.<br />
As modelled by the early Church, the ‘living<br />
word’ must not only be proclaimed but<br />
actively lived out, with our good deeds<br />
forming a compelling demonstration of the<br />
faith we confess.<br />
In short then, we can say that faith is<br />
more than evangelism, social justice is<br />
part of a wider redemptive mission, and<br />
evangelism is more than proclamation.<br />
2.7<br />
million<br />
Children killed in<br />
recent conflicts in<br />
D.R. Congo<br />
500,000<br />
Estimated deaths<br />
by 2030 caused<br />
by climate<br />
change<br />
500,000<br />
Unique users of<br />
food banks in<br />
the UK in 2013<br />
The richest<br />
1%<br />
own half of<br />
the world’s<br />
wealth<br />
1
What is social justice?<br />
‘Social justice’ is a term often used with little<br />
definition. In the Old Testament, two key<br />
Hebrew terms are used in the context of<br />
justice: mišpāt . and . sedeq, often translated as<br />
‘justice’ and ‘righteousness’.<br />
Mišpāt . comes from a verb meaning to judge<br />
or govern; to act as lawgiver; to decide<br />
controversy, condemn or punish. The noun<br />
mišpāt . can mean several things, including<br />
the act of deciding a case; the seat of<br />
judgment; a legal sentence or decision; or<br />
the execution of judgment. The word sedeq .<br />
(righteousness) means what is right, just and<br />
normal – whether in speech, government, or<br />
even the weights and measures described in<br />
Deuteronomy 25:15.<br />
In Generous Justice, Tim Keller argues that<br />
mišpāt . can be understood as ‘rectifying<br />
justice’, restoring justice where it has been<br />
lost. Sedeq . refers to ‘primary justice’ – the<br />
conditions of right relationship that, if<br />
practised, would render rectifying justice<br />
unnecessary. Together, these two terms can<br />
help us to understand what ‘social justice’<br />
means. ‘Doing’ social justice includes not only<br />
the righting of wrongs, but the generosity<br />
and social concern which would prevent<br />
injustices arising in the first place.<br />
All this plays out within the context of<br />
relationships. Injustices imply abusive<br />
relationships between powerful and<br />
vulnerable. These unjust relationships can<br />
happen both on a personal level, such as<br />
between an exploitative manager and a lowpaid<br />
worker, and on a societal and structural<br />
level, such as discrimination against an ethnic<br />
minority group.<br />
“Social justice can be summarised<br />
as the creation and restoration of<br />
right relationships in society”<br />
Rectifying these unjust relationships involves<br />
the creation of right relationships based on<br />
biblical principles. In particular, one useful<br />
principle for structuring right relationships<br />
is to think about the Hebrew word hesed. .<br />
Often translated as ‘mercy’, its meaning<br />
is best described as ‘loving kindness’. It is<br />
used to characterise relationships of grace,<br />
compassion, faithfulness and love – so<br />
bringing about justice, righteousness and<br />
holiness in relationships.<br />
Overall, social justice can be summarised<br />
as the creation and restoration of right<br />
relationships in society.<br />
LOOK<br />
INSIDE<br />
2
What does the Bible say?<br />
Social justice: integral to<br />
faith<br />
Hearing that Jesus had silenced<br />
the Sadducees, the Pharisees<br />
got together. One of them, an<br />
expert in the law, tested him with<br />
this question: ‘Teacher, which is<br />
the greatest commandment in<br />
the Law?’ Jesus replied: ‘“Love the<br />
Lord your God with all your heart<br />
and with all your soul and with<br />
all your mind.” This is the first and<br />
greatest commandment. And<br />
the second is like it: “Love your<br />
neighbour as yourself.” All the<br />
Law and the Prophets hang on<br />
these two commandments.’<br />
Matthew 22:34-40<br />
In this passage, known as the Great<br />
Commandment, Jesus explains<br />
that every Old Testament law is<br />
designed to protect and strengthen<br />
the relationships between God and<br />
neighbour. Jesus, as the fulfilment of<br />
the law (Matthew 5:17), brings us<br />
hope that these two relationships<br />
will be restored to their right state.<br />
In this way, the fulfilment of Isaiah 61<br />
(as declared in Luke 4) is good news<br />
for the poor, the imprisoned and the<br />
oppressed; not only in terms of being<br />
reconciled with God but in terms of<br />
restoring right relationships of justice,<br />
compassion and generosity between<br />
people in society.<br />
‘The Spirit of the Lord is on me,<br />
because he has anointed me<br />
to proclaim good news to the<br />
poor. He has sent me to proclaim<br />
freedom for the prisoners and<br />
recovery of sight for the blind,<br />
to set the oppressed free, to<br />
proclaim the year of the Lord’s<br />
favour.’<br />
Luke 4:18-19<br />
The good news of the Gospel is<br />
one of transformation in our social<br />
relationships. This should come as no<br />
surprise. While our culture maintains<br />
a clear division between the ‘secular’<br />
social sphere and the ‘sacred’ spiritual<br />
sphere, such a distinction is not<br />
biblical. Passages such as Isaiah 58<br />
show us the error of thinking the<br />
all-powerful sovereign Lord God’s<br />
commands can be neatly confined<br />
within ‘religion’ and not impact social<br />
and economic relationships.<br />
This reflects a principle seen<br />
throughout the Bible: faith by itself, if it<br />
is not accompanied by action, is dead<br />
(James 2:14-17). The everyday material<br />
and social world may seem mundane,<br />
but these are the settings in which our<br />
faith is acted out in the world.<br />
Matthew 25:31-46 is a similarly<br />
stark warning – for Christians, the<br />
command to act justly is not optional or<br />
secondary, but of eternal significance.<br />
‘Then the King will say to those<br />
on his right, “Come, you who<br />
are blessed by my Father; take<br />
your inheritance, the kingdom<br />
prepared for you since the<br />
creation of the world. For I<br />
was hungry and you gave me<br />
something to eat, I was thirsty<br />
and you gave me something to<br />
drink, I was a stranger and you<br />
invited me in, I needed clothes<br />
and you clothed me, I was ill and<br />
you looked after me, I was in<br />
prison and you came to visit me.”’<br />
Matthew 25:34-36<br />
Reconciliation to God is also<br />
reconciliation to neighbour, or in other<br />
words, social justice. This is no awkward<br />
or secondary ‘add on’ to our faith, but<br />
rather, simply our faith put into action<br />
3
across all spheres of society. Ultimately,<br />
social justice, like evangelism, is an<br />
integral aspect of our faith – we can’t<br />
prioritise one at the expense of the<br />
other, but must seek to do both.<br />
The Church and God’s<br />
redemptive mission<br />
The previous section highlighted how<br />
social justice is an integral outworking<br />
of our personal faith as individuals<br />
reconciled to God. At the same time,<br />
we must understand how social justice<br />
fits into God’s wider<br />
“Our mission is<br />
to seek to make<br />
disciple-making<br />
disciples: followers<br />
of Jesus that love<br />
him, love each other<br />
and love the world,<br />
all the while seeking<br />
to give reasons for<br />
the hope that we<br />
have.”<br />
Daniel Strange<br />
redemptive mission<br />
for fallen creation,<br />
and the role that we<br />
together as ‘Church’<br />
can play within it.<br />
The Fall broke our<br />
relationships with<br />
God, each other and<br />
Creation (Genesis<br />
3:8, 15, 17). As we<br />
have already seen,<br />
Jesus came to repair<br />
these relationships.<br />
John Stott describes<br />
this moment as the<br />
‘breaking in of the<br />
kingdom’; the good news that God’s<br />
renewed creation is coming, and so<br />
there is the hope of redemption of<br />
all things in this age. However, at the<br />
same time, the kingdom has not yet<br />
been brought into perfection, and so<br />
we still work within the limits of our<br />
broken selves and world. The Church<br />
serves in the ‘in between times’;<br />
between kingdom come and kingdom<br />
coming, between the ‘now’ and the ‘not<br />
yet’ of redemption.<br />
‘You are the salt of the earth. But<br />
if the salt loses its saltiness, how<br />
can it be made salty again? It is no<br />
longer good for anything, except<br />
to be thrown out and trampled<br />
underfoot. You are the light of the<br />
world. A town built on a hill cannot<br />
be hidden. Neither do people light<br />
a lamp and put it under a bowl.<br />
Instead they put it on its stand, and it<br />
gives light to everyone in the house.<br />
In the same way, let your light shine<br />
before others, that they may see your<br />
good deeds and glorify your Father<br />
in heaven.’<br />
Matthew 5:13-16<br />
The Church’s role can be described as<br />
both ‘serving’ and ‘waiting’ for this full<br />
4
edemption (1 Thessalonians 1:9-10). In<br />
serving, Jesus instructs the Church to<br />
be both salt and light (Matthew 5:13-<br />
16). In the same way that salt acts as a<br />
preservative, we are given the task of<br />
preventing moral decay in society. This<br />
will involve speaking up, acting and<br />
praying. Meanwhile, our good deeds<br />
will shine as a light guiding people to<br />
the glory of the Father. Though we wait<br />
for God to bring redemption in all its<br />
fullness and perfection, we do know<br />
that our service for the Lord is not in<br />
vain (1 Corinthians 15:58).<br />
In short, the mission<br />
of the Church<br />
is to seek the<br />
redemption, renewal<br />
and reconciliation<br />
that Jesus began,<br />
in our relationships<br />
with both God and<br />
our neighbour. As<br />
summarised by Daniel Strange, our<br />
mission is to ‘seek to make disciplemaking<br />
disciples: followers of Jesus<br />
that love him, love each other and love<br />
the world, all the while seeking to give<br />
reasons for the hope that we have.’ 1<br />
“The gospel of Jesus<br />
Christ is not just a<br />
word; it is a living<br />
word”<br />
James Gustafson<br />
<strong>Evangelism</strong>: more than<br />
proclamation<br />
A good place to start for our model<br />
of evangelism is the early Church. For<br />
them, caring for each other materially<br />
was simply part of their demonstration<br />
of the Gospel which they proclaimed.<br />
Through the radically generous<br />
relationships which the believers had<br />
in fellowship, the Lord added to their<br />
number daily those who were being<br />
saved (Acts 2). Social responsibility was<br />
pursued both on a collective level (Acts<br />
6) and on a personal level, even for the<br />
‘full time’ evangelists (Galatians 2:10).<br />
They did this because they knew that a<br />
distinctive and counter-cultural living<br />
out of God’s love was the evangelism<br />
that Jesus taught; that by loving one<br />
another, ‘everyone will know that you<br />
are my disciples’ (John 13:35), like a<br />
light that will ‘shine before others,<br />
that they may see your good deeds<br />
and glorify your Father in heaven.’<br />
(Matthew 5:16).<br />
The gospel of love, hope and<br />
restoration is not understood through<br />
5
a simple process of intellectual reasoning.<br />
Spoken proclamation in itself will rarely be<br />
enough for it to make sense for the seeker;<br />
trust in the credibility of the messenger, as<br />
well the message, is needed. In other words,<br />
our demonstrations of the distinctive love<br />
of Christ will affect the plausibility of our<br />
proclamation.<br />
From the Bible’s perspective, evangelism<br />
defined as merely the verbal expression<br />
of the good news forms a very narrow<br />
understanding of the term. As Gustafson<br />
explains, ‘The gospel of Jesus Christ is not<br />
just a word; it is a living word’. At its fullest,<br />
it is not only ‘propositional statements’ but<br />
‘the incarnation of the Word of God into the<br />
cultures and lives of mankind.’ 2<br />
Seeking social justice is part of the<br />
demonstration of the truth and credibility<br />
of the Gospel we proclaim. The Word is seen<br />
to be the Living Word because it is lived out.<br />
This isn’t to say that we can do away with<br />
proclamation; without it our deeds are like<br />
signposts pointing to nowhere. Instead, we<br />
must do both together.<br />
Application to university<br />
context<br />
Applying these ideas to our university context<br />
can often be challenging. At the back of<br />
this guide are links to some helpful online<br />
resources. To start with, here are some general<br />
pointers for what seeking social justice might<br />
look like as a student today.<br />
Advocacy<br />
••<br />
Political freedoms. Living in a<br />
democracy, we are able to petition our<br />
political leaders to use the mechanisms<br />
of government to the advantage of<br />
the most vulnerable. Remember, MPs<br />
are legally obliged to respond to their<br />
constituents’ writings.<br />
••<br />
Raising awareness. ‘You may choose to<br />
look the other way but you can never<br />
say again that you did not know.’ –<br />
William Wilberforce.<br />
Often inaction is simply a result of<br />
ignorance, especially in the ‘student<br />
bubble’, where many injustices are<br />
hidden from sight.<br />
Action<br />
••<br />
Generous giving. Even on student<br />
budgets, we can always sacrifice in order<br />
to give. Remember the value of even the<br />
poor widow’s offering (Luke 21).<br />
••<br />
Volunteering. There are many ways to<br />
give time usefully; foodbanks, services<br />
for the elderly or the homeless are just<br />
some examples.<br />
••<br />
Ethical lifestyles. There are lots of links<br />
at the back of this booklet on how to<br />
change our daily lifestyles to better<br />
impact others. Unfortunately, our<br />
‘inaction’ is often a form of ‘action’,<br />
perpetuating global inequalities and<br />
environmental harm.<br />
••<br />
Careers. What we dedicate our working<br />
lives to after university is a scary but<br />
exciting decision. How will you use it to<br />
serve others?<br />
Prayer<br />
••<br />
Encountering social injustices can<br />
rightly be deeply troubling, but should<br />
not paralyse us into despair and<br />
inaction. We can draw strength from<br />
the one who has overcome the world<br />
(John 16:33).<br />
••<br />
We believe that the Bible provides<br />
a framework for structuring right<br />
relationships on both a personal and<br />
societal level. Through a prayerful<br />
reading of scripture we hope to<br />
discern this.<br />
1 Daniel Strange, Cinnamon Theology Symposium, 2015<br />
2 The Integration of Development and <strong>Evangelism</strong>, James<br />
W. Gustafson Missiology: An <strong>International</strong> Review, WJI. XXVI,<br />
No.2, April 1998<br />
6
Just Love<br />
Just Love is a movement that aims to inspire<br />
and release every Christian student to pursue<br />
social justice through advocacy, action and<br />
prayer. We have groups in various universities<br />
across the country engaging with issues<br />
such as homelessness, human trafficking and<br />
ethical lifestyle.<br />
We’d love you to get involved. To find out if<br />
there’s a Just Love group at your university,<br />
check out our website: http://www.<br />
justloveuk.com/. If there isn’t one, why<br />
not consider setting one up? You can get in<br />
contact with us on Twitter @JustLove_UK or<br />
email us at info@justloveuk.com.<br />
Other groups<br />
Jubilee Centre<br />
This booklet was written by Andrew Lawrence<br />
in conjunction with the Jubilee Centre, a social<br />
reform charity that aims to articulate a biblical<br />
framework for public life and equip Christian<br />
leaders to be salt and light in a secular world.<br />
http://www.jubilee-centre.org/<br />
©Jubilee Centre<br />
St Andrews House<br />
59, St Andrews St<br />
Cambridge CB2 3BZ<br />
01223 566319<br />
Here are some groups with great resources<br />
and expertise in particular areas, do look<br />
them up!<br />
Tearfund Rhythms:<br />
http://rhythms.org/<br />
The Christian Aid Collective:<br />
http://www.christianaidcollective.org/<br />
<strong>International</strong> Justice Mission:<br />
http://www.ijm.org<br />
Christians in Politics:<br />
http://www.christiansinpolitics.org.uk/<br />
Christian Action, Research and Education (CARE):<br />
http://www.care.org.uk/<br />
Photo credits: P1 Flickr user Adrian Snood, Flickr user .craig; P2 Flickr user stevec77; P4 Flickr user Andrew Stawarz
Page 90 of 119
Attachment B<br />
A Religious View of The Foundations<br />
of <strong>International</strong> Law<br />
Page 91 of 119
NELLCO<br />
NELLCO <strong>Legal</strong> Scholarship Repository<br />
New York University Public Law and <strong>Legal</strong> Theory<br />
Working Papers<br />
New York University School of Law<br />
5-1-2011<br />
A Religious View of the Foundations of<br />
<strong>International</strong> Law<br />
Jeremy J. Waldron<br />
NYU School of Law, jeremy.waldron@nyu.edu<br />
Follow this and additional works at: http://lsr.nellco.org/nyu_plltwp<br />
Part of the <strong>International</strong> Law Commons, Jurisprudence Commons, <strong>Legal</strong> History, Theory and<br />
Process Commons, and the Religion Law Commons<br />
Recommended Citation<br />
Waldron, Jeremy J., "A Religious View of the Foundations of <strong>International</strong> Law" (2011). New York University Public Law and <strong>Legal</strong><br />
Theory Working Papers. Paper 278.<br />
http://lsr.nellco.org/nyu_plltwp/278<br />
This Article is brought to you for free and open access by the New York University School of Law at NELLCO <strong>Legal</strong> Scholarship Repository. It has been<br />
accepted for inclusion in New York University Public Law and <strong>Legal</strong> Theory Working Papers by an authorized administrator of NELLCO <strong>Legal</strong><br />
Scholarship Repository. For more information, please contact tracy.thompson@nellco.org.
The 2011 Charles E. Test Lectures at Princeton University<br />
A RELIGIOUS VIEW OF THE<br />
FOUNDATIONS<br />
OF<br />
INTERNATIONAL LAW<br />
March 23, 28, and 30, 2011<br />
Jeremy Waldron<br />
University Professor and Professor of Law, New York University<br />
Chichele Professor of Social and Political Theory, All Souls College, Oxford<br />
<br />
1
for Will Storrar<br />
<br />
2
Lecture One: Wednesday, March 23----p. 3<br />
THE CRISIS OF INTERNATIONAL LAW AND THE<br />
STRICTURES OF PUBLIC REASON<br />
Abstract: Over the last ten years there has been something of a crisis in American confidence in,<br />
and support for, international law. As the idea of order and justice in the international realm is<br />
considered and rationalized from various perspectives, it seems appropriate to consider also how it<br />
might be regarded from the viewpoint of the world’s leading religions. This lecture will begin the<br />
task of considering law beyond the state from a specifically Christian point of view, mapping<br />
Christian ideas of peace, community, redemption, and the task of ordering a disordered world onto<br />
the kinds of global structures that were imaginable in the first century CE and that are imaginable<br />
today. But it will also consider the difficulties of sustaining a viewpoint of this kind in a multi-faith<br />
and indeed increasingly secular world.<br />
Lecture Two: Monday, March 28, 2011----p. 27<br />
SOVEREIGNS, BORDERS, AND RESPONSIBILITY<br />
FOR THE WORLD<br />
Abstract: The ideas of nationhood and sovereignty are both central to and troubling for international<br />
law. But the basis for the division of the world into separate political communities (nation-states)<br />
remains controversial. And clearly a religious approach to order in the international realm will<br />
endorse the position of most modern international jurists that sovereign independence is not to be<br />
made into an idol or a fetish, and that the tasks of order and peace are not to be conceived as<br />
optional, which sovereigns may or may not support at their pleasure. At the same time, sovereigns<br />
have their own mission in world, ordering particular communities of men and women; and this task,<br />
too, should not be slighted. Something similar can be said about ideals of national selfdetermination.<br />
Though Christian commitments are not at odds with the idea of a people taking<br />
responsibility for order in their own community, it ought to be highly suspicious of any form of<br />
exclusive nationalism, particularly in light of what may be read as the fundamental cosmopolitanism<br />
of the New Testament.<br />
Lecture 3: Wednesday, March 30, 2011----p. 49<br />
THE SOURCES OF ORDER: WHY NATURAL LAW<br />
IS NOT ENOUGH<br />
Abstract: It is sometimes thought that a religious view of international law will argue for natural law as a<br />
primary basis of international order. Natural law is no doubt important in any Christian jurisprudence. But<br />
the most telling part of natural law jurisprudence from Aquinas to Finnis has always been its insistence on<br />
the specific human need for positive law. This holds true in the international realm as much as in any<br />
realm of human order—perhaps more so, because in the international realm law has to do its work<br />
unsupported by the overwhelming power of a particular state. So this final lecture will address, from a<br />
religious point of view, the sources of law in the international realm: treaty, convention, custom,<br />
precedent, and jurisprudence. It will focus particularly on the sanctification of treaties. Though<br />
parchments and institutions are not the final word in human affairs, they are our best hope for peace and<br />
justice in the meantime that is given us to order our affairs.<br />
<br />
3
Lecture One: Wednesday, March 23, 2011<br />
THE CRISIS OF INTERNATIONAL LAW AND THE<br />
STRICTURES OF PUBLIC REASON<br />
1. “The powers that be” and “I am a Roman citizen”<br />
Just so there is no doubt about the perspective from which I am approaching the<br />
subject of these lectures, I would like to begin with a story about St. Paul. Paul is<br />
famous (among a great many other things) for his hard line on the duty owed by<br />
Christians to “the powers that be.”<br />
Let every soul be subject unto the higher powers. …Whosoever therefore<br />
resisteth the power, resisteth the ordinance of God…. Render therefore to all<br />
their dues: tribute to whom tribute is due; custom to whom custom; fear to<br />
whom fear; honour to whom honour. 1<br />
Who are these powers to whom tribute, custom, fear and honor are due, in Paul’s<br />
world? When we reflect on Romans 13, we think of the law of the land and the<br />
constitutionally ordained authorities of our nation: the tribute we owe to the IRS;<br />
the fear that we have of legal sanctions, and the honor we accord to our legislature,<br />
our President and the courts. We think of the legal and political institutions of the<br />
nation-state that holds power around here. Is the same true of St. Paul in the middle<br />
of the first century of the common era? Well, not quite.<br />
For Paul, the powers that be were mainly Roman, and these were not the<br />
institutions of the local nation-state or its legal system, but those of a vast empire,<br />
effectively a world government. It was to Rome that fear, custom, tribute and<br />
honor were due, 2 and often this was at the expense of local authorities.<br />
As in his writings, so too in Paul’s life. St. Luke tells us in The Acts of the<br />
Apostles that when the religious authorities in Jerusalem—the Sanhedrin—were<br />
beating Paul and preparing to kill him, and when the local soldiers sensing yet<br />
another disturbance in the city took Paul into custody and stretched him out to flog<br />
him, Paul cried out: “I am a Roman citizen!” This wouldn’t be the last time<br />
someone appealed to a world authority against the exercise of local powers of<br />
detention and interrogation. And when pursuant to this plea he was sent to<br />
<br />
1 Romans 13: __.<br />
2 The same is true of the famous story, repeated in three of the Gospels, about the Pharisees questioning Jesus about<br />
whether it was lawful to pay tribute to Caesar. Matthew 22: 15-22; Mark 12: 13-17; Luke 20: 20-26.This is not just a<br />
question about our attitude to taxes. It is a question about the attitude we should take to distant imperial authority.<br />
When Jesus says “Render unto Caesar the things that are Caesar’s,” it is world government that is being vindicated<br />
(if indeed that’s what is happening: Tom Wright has suggested a different view which has Jesus saying in effect<br />
after noting the image on the coin, “The only thing to do with something like this is give it straight back to its pagan<br />
owners.”) N.T. Wright, Jesus and the Victory of God, p. 506.<br />
<br />
4
Caesarea, a local administrative center in Palestine for trial, and his adversaries<br />
came and demanded his rendition back to Jerusalem, Paul cried again, “I am a<br />
Roman citizen. I appeal to Caesar!” “Then Festus [the Governor], when he had<br />
conferred with the council, answered, Hast thou appealed unto Caesar? unto Caesar<br />
shalt thou go.” 3 And off he went. It may or may not have been a good idea. We<br />
know that Paul encountered many dangers on his journey to Rome, the centre of<br />
world government, and tradition has it that after some years under house arrest in<br />
that city he was eventually put to death under Nero (not crucified, like Peter, but<br />
beheaded as befitted a Roman citizen). Not only that, but there was some irony in<br />
Paul’s appeal to a higher power. Agrippa II, one of the local satraps called in by<br />
Festus to consult about the case, was so convinced by Paul’s response to his<br />
questions that he said to the governor, “This man might have been set at liberty, if<br />
he had not appealed unto Caesar.” But this was no longer a matter for Agrippa’s<br />
merely kingly authority; Paul’s demand now made it a matter for world<br />
government not for a client state or for provincial or national administration.<br />
2. From empire to international law<br />
My subject this afternoon, and in the two lectures that follow next week, is<br />
“Religious Foundations of <strong>International</strong> Law,” and as my use of this story about<br />
Paul suggests, I am going to concentrate particularly on the Christian approach to<br />
international law. I will tell you why and how in a moment.<br />
But you may think that the story, from the final chapters of the Acts of the<br />
Apostles, is inapposite because it is a story about Roman law not international law,<br />
and Roman rule—however vast and cosmopolitan it was—was not international<br />
law. Roman imperial rule was one thing; the basis, if any of Rome’s dealings—by<br />
way of custom or treaty or diplomacy—with other independent or, as we might<br />
say, sovereign centers of power was another. 4 Only the latter qualifies truly as<br />
international law, and we know little or nothing of Paul’s orientation to that.<br />
It is a fair point, as far as it goes, although the image of international law as<br />
dealing purely with inter-sovereign relations is less true now than it used to be;<br />
nowadays international law also protects the rights of individuals as Roman law<br />
protected Paul’s rights and international institutions—like the <strong>International</strong><br />
Criminal Court—adjudicate claims against individuals not just claims against<br />
sovereign nations.<br />
But it is too early in the lectures to base anything on that point. What I<br />
mostly wanted to do by introducing this story at the beginning was to jolt us out of<br />
the assumption that Christian attitudes towards legal authority—epitomized in the<br />
<br />
3 Acts 25:<br />
4 See Bederman, <strong>International</strong> Law in the Ancient World.<br />
<br />
5
opening verses of Romans 13—are to be understood as confined in their<br />
application to the laws of national political institutions and what the international<br />
lawyers would call municipal legal systems. They are not, at least not in these<br />
passages. They are oriented to much larger global institutions whose hegemony<br />
was justified in theory and to a large extent in practice by the need to maintain<br />
peace and do justice uniformly in the world. Roman government was world<br />
government, to all intents and purposes.<br />
Of course, there are all sorts of other things to say about Christian attitudes<br />
to empire generally and to the Roman empire in particular. We know that St.<br />
Paul’s attitude to Rome was highly ambivalent. He appealed to it, he counted on it<br />
as a counterweight to local injustice, and he counselled submission to its authority.<br />
But he didn’t tie up his identity with it, despite his invocation of Roman<br />
citizenship: “For here we haven continuing city.” 5 N.T. Wright has highlighted in<br />
his recent work a prominent strand of Paul’s teaching which is devoted specifically<br />
to a furious denunciation of the cult of the emperor-worship, and what the empire<br />
seemed to preach as “the divine lordship of Caesar.” And even apart from that<br />
idolatry, there is a sense inherited by the early Christians from the prophets of<br />
Israel that empire in general is, in Oliver O’Donovan’s words, “a bestial<br />
deformation,” 6 and that the best that can be said for it is that historically it has been<br />
one of God’s many ways of punishing Israel for her sins.<br />
On the other hand, Professor O’Donovan also cites the view of Eusebius of<br />
Caesarea who believed that it was no coincidence the incarnation took place in a<br />
time of empire, at a time when<br />
one universal power, the Roman Empire, arose and flourished, while the<br />
enduring and implacable hatred of nation against nation, was now removed;<br />
and as the knowledge of one God and one way of religion and salvation,<br />
even the doctrine of Christ, was made known to all mankind; so at the selfsame<br />
period the entire dominion of the Roman empire being vested in a<br />
single sovereign, profound peace reigned throughout the world. 7<br />
I don’t know how to navigate through all this, and I should certainly not<br />
attempt it at this early stage. We will talk in Lecture 2 about O’Donovan’s<br />
confrontation with this sort of Constantinianism and about his inference that the<br />
Judaeo-Christian tradition is implacably hostile to the notion of any world<br />
government apart from the exaltation and kingship of Jesus Christ.<br />
<br />
5 Hebrews 13: 14.<br />
6 O’Donovan, The Desire of the Nations, p. 72.<br />
7 Eusebius of Caesarea, Speech on the Dedication of the Holy Sepulchre Church (Laus Constantini) 16; IG, p. 58. –<br />
quoted by O’Donovan, Ways of Judgment, at 213.<br />
<br />
6
My point about Pauls’ appeal to the pax Romana was to introduce (rather<br />
than conclude) a conversation about Christian attitudes towards forms of law—<br />
forms of legality and legal institutions, forms of authoritatively maintained order—<br />
that transcend national polity, just as other theorists and theologians have begun a<br />
conversation—no doubt also beginning with Romans 13—about modes of<br />
community that are smaller and more local, modes of neighbourhood that are more<br />
modest, some would say more human in scale than the over-bearing institutions of<br />
the nation-state. 8<br />
3. Not history<br />
I began in the first century, but my account will not be historical. The role of<br />
Christian thinkers in the formation of international law, in its emergence in<br />
something like its modern form, in the sixteenth and seventeenth century is too<br />
well-known to require rehearsal here. So: no Vitoria, no Grotius, no Gentili, no<br />
Pufendorf; except occasionally. (Gentili will have a cameo role in Lecture 3). This<br />
is not that sort of account. When I talk about Christian foundations of international<br />
law, I mean foundations in the sense of normative premises: understandings and<br />
characterizations that have to do with how we ought to regard international law and<br />
the claims it makes on us as citizens, voters, lawyers, and perhaps also officeholders.<br />
I want to explore the possibility of a normative jurisprudence of<br />
international law rooted in Christian premises. So it is not a matter of tracing the<br />
historical impact of Christian premises but looking for the actual implications of<br />
those premises for international law for people here and now—not in the<br />
seventeenth century Netherlands— who take those Christian premises seriously.<br />
But if it is not an historical account, then why Christian foundations.<br />
How—in the modern world—can that be of any more than historical interest?<br />
<strong>International</strong> law has to work for a world of multiple faiths; how can a normative<br />
account specific to one religion be anything other than sectarian and divisive in this<br />
regard—pulling us apart when it the mission of international law to bring us<br />
together? My answer will depend on some views about public reason and<br />
overlapping consensus that I will set out in a moment. But first some history of my<br />
own.<br />
4. The Working Group at CTI<br />
In September 2007, a small group of about a dozen jurists and theologians—<br />
scholars (some American, some British and European) working in a variety of<br />
areas (international law, legal philosophy, legal history, Christian ethics, and<br />
<br />
8 See, for example, John Inge, A Christian Theology of Place (Ashgate, 2003), esp. Ch. 5, quoting Alasdair<br />
Macintyre, Wendell Berry, Daniel Kemmis etc.<br />
<br />
7
systematic theology)—began meeting in Princeton, under the joint chairmanship of<br />
me and Professor Robin Lovin, Dean of Southern Methodist University's Perkins<br />
School of Theology. 9 Our group was convened by William Storrar with the<br />
resources and institutional facilities of Princeton’s Center for Theological Inquiry<br />
(CTI).<br />
The motivation for the group arose out of discussions at the seminary in<br />
January, 2006 about a response by concerned Christians to issues of torture and<br />
detainee abuse by American authorities. 10 Something called the National Religious<br />
Campaign against Torture was launched during that conference, under the<br />
leadership of George Hunsinger, Professor of Theology at the seminary. It remains<br />
an active and important organization.<br />
At that January meeting, a number of us were brought together by Will<br />
Storrar, Director of the CTI to explore some shared concern about what we saw as<br />
a crisis in the perceived legitimacy in America of international law generally,<br />
which was making it difficult for international norms—such as the Geneva<br />
Conventions and the UN Convention against Torture—to play their proper part in<br />
the debates that were wracking the United States about the appropriate treatment of<br />
detainees in the war against terrorism. Many political leaders, some legal scholars,<br />
and a large portion of the American population seemed to be dismissive of<br />
international norms and believed that the matter should be determined, either by<br />
American constitutional and military law or directly on the basis of homeland<br />
security policy. The notion that the treatment of detainees should be addressed<br />
within a wider framework of legal obligation was not one that found favor with<br />
opinion leaders in the community. We wondered why that was and what could be<br />
done about this—in general, and not just in regard to this most morally compelling<br />
of issues. So, while a number of us remained active on the torture issue—me in the<br />
writings and lectures (brought together in my 2010 book Torture, Terror and<br />
Trade-offs), 11 Mary-Ellen O’Connell in her firm and unyielding restatement of the<br />
<br />
9 The members of the group were Roger Alford (Pepperdine University: Law), Nick Grief (Bournemouth University,<br />
U.K.: Law), David Gushee (Mercer University: Christian Ethics), David Hollenbach (Boston College: Theology),<br />
Robin Lovin (Southern Methodist University: Theology), Mary Ellen O’Connell (Notre Dame: Law), Amanda<br />
Perreau-Saussine (Cambridge University, U.K.: Law). Esther Reed (University of Exeter, U.K.: Theology), Will<br />
Storrar (Center for Theological Inquiry, Princeton), Christiane Tietz (Mainz, Germany:Theology), and Jeremy<br />
Waldron (New York University: Law and Philosophy).<br />
10 “Theology, <strong>International</strong> Law and Torture: A Conference on Human Rights and Religious Commitment,” which<br />
was held on January 13-16, 2006 at the Princeton Theological Seminary<br />
11 Jeremy Waldron, “Torture and Positive Law: Jurisprudence for the White House,” 105 Columbia Law Review<br />
(2005) and “What Can Christian Teaching Add to the Debate about Torture?” 63 Theology Today (2006) reprinted<br />
in Torture, Terror and Trade-Offs; Philosophy for the White House (Oxford University Press, 2010)<br />
<br />
8
law on the matter as a leading scholar of international law, 12 and David Gushee of<br />
Mercer University in his leadership work in producing An Evangelical Declaration<br />
Against Torture, and securing its acceptance by the National Association of<br />
Evangelicals 13 —we dedicated some discussion to more basic and background<br />
questions about international order and the normativity and legitimacy of<br />
international law. We felt it important not to concentrate just on the substance of<br />
the violations (torture and detainee abuse)—of which of course any nation should<br />
be ashamed—but also on the damage being done, recklessly or deliberately, to the<br />
fabric of international law itself.<br />
Back in the legal academy, we heard reputable scholars—Jack Goldsmith<br />
and Eric Posner, for example—arguing that international law “can exert no moral<br />
force comparable to the moral force of domestic law.” 14 Of course they were not<br />
arguing on religious grounds: they are realists in international relations and legal<br />
realists, I think, in their attitude towards the claims of law. Interestingly their<br />
statement suggests that they think domestic law has moral authority. A lot of<br />
Christians will agree with them on that—and they will often cite St. Paul’s Letter<br />
to the Romans if biblical authority is required. So should Christian scholars follow<br />
Goldsmith and Posner in privileging law at the domestic level and denying<br />
legitimacy to international law? Should we accept that the considerations that give<br />
national law its moral standing in the eyes of Christians do not give any equivalent<br />
standing to international legal norms and institutions?<br />
Or does international law also have moral standing in its own right as one of<br />
the powers that be, ordained by God or ordained by men in response to God’s<br />
commandments to do justice, seek peace, and generally order the world? And if it<br />
does, how should we as Christians think about some of the distinctive features of<br />
this ordering: the absence of a coercive world state that can be, in Paul’s words, “a<br />
terror to wrongdoers”; the distinctive sources of international law in treaty and<br />
custom; its Faustian pact with the sovereignty of the nation-state; and its<br />
conservative attitude towards borders, the residue of history, and existing<br />
distributions of power?<br />
Theology has never neglected law. The understanding of law in the natural<br />
law tradition and the Pauline consecration of “the powers that be” mean that a rich<br />
jurisprudential tradition has developed within Christian theology from Augustine<br />
to Niebuhr and Finnis. But international law has been much less thought about in<br />
<br />
12 Mary Ellen O'Connell, “Affirming the Ban on Harsh Interrogation,” Ohio State Law Journal, Vol. 66, p. 1231,<br />
2005.<br />
13 An Evangelical Declaration against Torture: Human Rights in an Age of Terror, March 2007, available at<br />
http://www.nae.net/government-affairs/endorsed-documents/409-an-evangelical-declaration-against-tortureprotecting-human-rights-in-an-age-of-terror<br />
14 See Jack Goldsmith & Eric Posner, The Limits of <strong>International</strong> Law (2005) at 199.<br />
<br />
9
the tradition of Christian theology, and the neglect of this subject in religious<br />
circles has left Christian theologians somewhat tongue-tied so far as any response<br />
to the present crisis of international law is concerned. There are exceptions. I have<br />
already mentioned the work of Oliver O’Donovan, and I hope those who know his<br />
writing will recognize despite some disagreements my great debt to the luminous<br />
and mostly compelling argument of the “<strong>International</strong> Judgment” chapter, the 12 th<br />
chapter, of his 2005 book, The Ways of Judgment. 15 I have learned much from him<br />
and a number of O’Donovanian positions will be apparent in what I say a little<br />
later today. But mostly international law has not been a preoccupation of those<br />
Christian writers who address law and politics. 16 There is a powerful Christian<br />
movement concerned with peace 17 and of course a strong and articulate Christian<br />
commitment to human rights. But these are oriented to an understanding of what<br />
we might call the substantive goals. What we wanted to consider was the form and<br />
character of international legality itself.<br />
These lectures are among the first-fruits of the <strong>International</strong> Law Working<br />
Group. However, please remember that what you are hearing in these lectures is<br />
my own analysis, one view of the cathedral, informed by our discussions, but not<br />
to be attributed necessarily to the group. In a number of areas I will take up<br />
positions that I know are not shared by some of my brothers and sisters who have<br />
met over the years at the Center for Theological Inquiry. In various places, I will<br />
make these disagreements explicit.<br />
5. Why Christian, not ecumenical?<br />
Our group comprised people from a variety of Christian denominations (Anglican,<br />
Roman Catholic, Methodist, Baptist). But there were no members of Jewish,<br />
Islamic or other religious communities outside the Christian family. Why was<br />
this? We thought long and hard about it. It was not supposed to convey any<br />
denigration of ecumenical conversations about international law. We shared the<br />
view of one of our leaders, Robin Lovin, that the conclusions we reach when we<br />
think together about these questions as Christians must eventually become part of a<br />
larger discussion. 18 Inter-faith conversation, important on all topics of religious<br />
and public concern, is of course essential on issues of international law (where we<br />
are talking about ordering a world that comprises a dazzling array of faiths).<br />
<br />
15 This is not to mention the sections on “Yhwh reigns” and “King over the whole earth” in his earlier book, The<br />
Desire of the Nations: Rediscovering the Roots of Political Theology (Cambridge University Press, 1996), pp. 30-73.<br />
16 Refer to Mark Janis (ed.) Religion and <strong>International</strong> Law, and also to Jean Porter, Ministers of Law.<br />
17 I heartily recommend Willard Swartley’s book, Covenant of Peace: The Missing Peace in New Testament<br />
Theology and Ethics<br />
18 Lovin, Christian Ethics, Kindle Loc. 1680.<br />
<br />
10
Nevertheless we thought it necessary to proceed as a Christian working<br />
group for the time being. A search for consensus among faiths on the question of<br />
international law will be futile unless each party brings to the table a clear sense of<br />
its own doctrinal commitments. Christians, Jews, and Muslim each need to get<br />
clear about their own conception of the foundations of international law, not to preempt<br />
ecumenical discussion but as one of its preconditions. We hope that our<br />
matched by the work of similarly constituted groups of Muslim and Jewish<br />
scholars is important, and Dr. Storrar has been exploring various possibilities in<br />
this regard. But a premature search for consensus might sell short the contribution<br />
that each can make. Since there are ideas about world order in the religious<br />
tradition of Judaism and certainly in the Islamic tradition that are quite strikingly<br />
different from ours, it would be as well to get straight about Christian ideas first<br />
before we bring them into relation with either doctrines of the in-gathering of the<br />
nations “with the people of the God of Abraham” 19 or the doctrine of an<br />
irreconcilable asymmetry between relations within the House of Islam and<br />
relations within the domain of war.<br />
6. Public reason.<br />
But why religious foundations of any sort? How can we talk at all about Christian<br />
foundations of international law given that we share the world with billions of non-<br />
Christians? Even if we are talking about America’s attitude to international law,<br />
we have to accept that the community we are addressing contains members of all<br />
faiths and members of none. Isn’t it—as John Rawls has argued 20 —inappropriate<br />
to think of developing a public reason for community of this sort in terms of the<br />
creed, teaching, and scriptures of just one religious tradition?<br />
We could see no way round this. We did not accept the position of Rawls<br />
and other political liberals that it is inappropriate for contributions to public debate<br />
to be founded on religious principles. People have a responsibility to think things<br />
through as hard and as deeply as they can and to communicate their thinking to<br />
others—if only so that others know the lie of the land and understand something of<br />
their fellow citizens’ ultimate commitments. Should non-Christian citizens be<br />
under any illusion about Christianity’s view of global legality, given that its<br />
position for us does have to be settled—democratically—in a polity that comprises<br />
hundreds of millions of Christians? Analogously, would it make sense for<br />
believers in a mainly Muslim society to remain silent on this matter, so that their<br />
attitude to international law remained a mystery to their non-Muslim fellow<br />
<br />
19 Psalm 47: 9; but cf. ibid, verses 2-3: “For the Lord Most High is awesome; He is a great King over all the earth.<br />
He will subdue the peoples under us, and the nations under our feet.”<br />
20 Rawls, Political Liberalism, on public reason.<br />
<br />
11
citizens? Either way, if our faith has a bearing on this issue, we cannot confine it<br />
(in Robin Lovin’s words) to church and the family dinner table. 21 We have to know<br />
our own bearings, and it has to be known where we stand. The duty to bear<br />
witness is not only a religious one but a civic one as well.<br />
I am firmly of the view that in public debate each person should call it as he<br />
sees it and make the utmost effort to convey both the depth and the detail of his<br />
position to others while straining at the same time as hard as he can to apprehend<br />
the depth and the detail of the positions others are putting forward. As Jürgen<br />
Habermas has recent argued, mutual intelligibility in public debate is a two way<br />
process: religious citizens must try to make their doctrines intelligible; but also<br />
“secular citizens must open their minds to the possible truth content of these<br />
presentations and enter into dialogues” from which mutual enrichment of belief<br />
might be a possibility. 22<br />
I cannot emphasize too strongly that it is not our claim that international law<br />
can only have Christian foundations, and we are certainly not proposing that the<br />
world should revert to something like the idea of Christendom, the idea of a<br />
specifically Christian society of states, analogous to the dar al-Islam. 23<br />
<strong>International</strong> law needs to be a shared enterprise, among all the peoples of the<br />
world. But the commitment to it among the peoples of the earth needs to be deep,<br />
not shallow, an overlapping consensus anchored for each faith, for each<br />
philosophy, for each civilization, and if necessary for each national tradition, in the<br />
bowels and innards of its deepest commitments. There cannot be an overlapping<br />
consensus unless there are articulate traditions to overlap; and so there cannot be<br />
an overlapping consensus on international law unless each tradition is articulate<br />
about—and can assure others of—its own attitudes on the matter. 24<br />
<br />
21 As Christians in a democratic society, we have to bring our Christianity to bear on these issues—even if we would<br />
prefer to live out our faith in the narrower confines of church and family. Lovin, Christian Ethics, Ch. VI.<br />
22 Habermas, “Religion in the Public Sphere,” 14 European Journal of Philosophy 1 (2006), at 11. See also<br />
Waldron, “Two-Way Translation: The Ethics of Engaging with Religious Contributions in Public Deliberation,”<br />
available at http://ssrn.com/abstract=1708113<br />
23 Cf. O’Donovan, Desire of the Nations, 195<br />
24 Beyond that, it was our view that Christians and indeed all people of faith have a responsibility to bear witness<br />
and participate in public debate, on matters of national and international importance. And it is not irresponsible—or,<br />
as Rawls thinks, disrespectful of others—to advance specifically religious claims in public life. There might be<br />
insights regarding international law available within the Christian tradition which are not accessible on a purely<br />
secular basis. And it is important to be open to the possibility that the authority of law (and of international law)<br />
requires transcendent foundations, and that a purely pragmatic account of law’s authority in this realm may be<br />
inadequate. But I say again that nothing in these lectures assumes that Christian insights are indispensable. All I<br />
assume is that there is a distinctive Christian attitude towards international law and that this is something of interest<br />
to Christians themselves (who may not have thought these matters through), of interest to their fellow-citizens of<br />
other faiths or none (so that they are under no misapprehension about how the land lies), and of potential interest to<br />
everyone with whom we share the world.<br />
<br />
12
Not only that, but each faith must articulate its own views on these matters<br />
of public reason and overlapping consensus. The lofty abstractions and the fifteen<br />
word vocabulary, purged of all color and content, with which the Rawlsians<br />
approach these matters is neither canonical nor neutral nor Archimedean. We<br />
approach even this issue of how we can share structure and order in the midst of<br />
diversity, each from our own perspective.<br />
7. Christianity especially<br />
What might a distinctively Christian view of international law involve? In his 1854<br />
Hulsean prize essay from Cambridge on “The Influence of Christianity upon<br />
<strong>International</strong> Law,” Charles Malcolm Kennedy made the following observation:<br />
No belief contains such enlarged views in regard to the different nations of<br />
the earth as the Christian Faith; in fact, the catholic spirit and enlarged<br />
benevolence which pervade the Christian Religion, and which particularly<br />
distinguish it from the erroneous Beliefs prevailing in many parts of the<br />
globe, afford one of the most convincing proofs that it proceeds from Him<br />
who created and preserves this world and all its inhabitants. 25<br />
Kennedy’s evidence was scriptural. He said:<br />
The universal nature of Christ's kingdom is expressly stated in many<br />
passages; as also that all nations are of one blood and kindred. Christians<br />
are enjoined to render good to all; to love their enemies; to do unto others as<br />
they would have others do unto them; and to love their neighbours as<br />
themselves; the word "neighbour" being shown to be employed in its widest<br />
signification. 26<br />
In all these respects, Kennedy concluded, “the tendency of the Christian Faith is to<br />
unite all nations in friendship with one another.” 27<br />
Similar themes could be multiplied. Though Christian teaching originated In<br />
Galilee, on the eastern margins of the Roman Empire, its founder instructed his<br />
disciples to go and preach the good news to the whole world and—as I said at the<br />
beginning—its earliest practitioners appeared to rely on the structures of law and<br />
governance (the pax Romana) which made possible the travel, the preaching, and<br />
the communications—the epistles!—that this vocation presupposed.<br />
Moreover, not only did Christian doctrine commit its followers to<br />
universalism and to a cosmopolitan neighborliness of people of every background,<br />
<br />
25 Charles Malcolm Kennedy “The Influence of Christianity upon <strong>International</strong> Law,” pp. 1-2<br />
26 Ibid., p.2<br />
27 Idem.<br />
<br />
13
it also inherited and transformed a doctrine of the in-gathering of the nations of the<br />
earth into a single community—beginning with the prophecy of Isaiah that “the<br />
Lord's house shall be established in the top of the mountains … exalted above the<br />
hills; and all nations shall flow unto it” 28 and ending with the apocalyptic vision of<br />
St. John<br />
After this I beheld, and, lo, a great multitude, which no man could number,<br />
of all nations, and kindreds, and people, and tongues, stood before the<br />
throne, and before the Lamb, clothed with white robes, and palms in their<br />
hands; and cried with a loud voice, saying, Salvation to our God which<br />
sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb. 29<br />
It is possible, in other words, that Christianity, with its explicit commitment to the<br />
opening up of a redemptive promise to all nations, can find within that mission a<br />
distinctively valuable understanding of the notion of international community.<br />
Before we get too carried away with this, however, we need to remind<br />
ourselves of the otherworldliness of these Christian ideals. The vision of the<br />
community of all nations is apocalyptic: it is a feature of the last days, not the here<br />
and now. The vision of God’s judgment of the nations at the end of Matthew 25 is<br />
transcendent and has an assurance and finality that no human institution can match.<br />
Even the idea of peace, which, as Willard Swartley has shown, pervades the<br />
teaching of the New Testament, 30 sometimes seems to be little more than a<br />
homynym of the aim that pervades our international law. Through the Charter of<br />
the United Nations, we look for peace in the negative sense of saving “succeeding<br />
generations from the scourge of war, which twice in our lifetime has brought<br />
untold sorrow to mankind.” 31 But Christians are taught that safety here on earth is<br />
not the be-all and end-all, that those who chant “peace and security,” may face<br />
sudden destruction, 32 and that the peace we should look for is not necessarily peace<br />
as the world understands it.<br />
Peace I leave with you, my peace I give unto you: not as the world giveth,<br />
give I unto you. … [T]he time cometh, that whosoever killeth you will think<br />
that he doeth God service. …These things I have spoken unto you, that in<br />
<br />
28 Isaiah 2:2<br />
29 Revelation 7:9-10<br />
30 Swartley, Covenant of Peace: The Missing Peace in New Testament Theology and Ethics.<br />
<br />
31 UN Charter, Preamble.<br />
32 1 Thessalonians 5: 2-3.<br />
<br />
14
me ye might have peace. In the world ye shall have tribulation: but be of<br />
good cheer; I have overcome the world. 33<br />
Talk of the Christian foundations of international law can easily become shallow if<br />
we look simply for terms and passages in scripture that remind us of the text of<br />
legal principles.<br />
There is a deeper sense, too, in which a Christian consideration of the<br />
foundations of international law must proceed with caution. The idea of<br />
international law invites us to reflect upon the possibility of governance at a global<br />
level, the governing of the world. And Christians do have their own image of this:<br />
their doctrine of the kingdom of God—“a unified world community under God’s<br />
rule.” 34 This is not a conception we should ever lose sight of. On the other hand,<br />
there is surely millennial arrogance in any suggestion that the international order<br />
that is being constructed in the world out of human law and human institutions is<br />
an approximation to that divine kingdom. I have found Professor O’Donovan’s<br />
observations on this particularly helpful in their insistence that it is not for us in our<br />
thinking about international law to anticipate Christ’s kingdom on earth. “Properly<br />
understood,” he argues, the kingdom of God in the world is “a theological and<br />
eschatological” idea, with Christ exalted “far above all principality and power and<br />
might and dominion.” 35 But our tasks, says O’Donovan, “are more modest, though<br />
no less compelling.”<br />
<strong>International</strong> authority is not itself an object of faith nor a matter of<br />
prophecy…. It is a simple assistance in ordering the agreements and<br />
conflicts of peoples, the disasters, the fears and the achievements, the wars<br />
and rumors of wars, within a framework of human lawfulness 36<br />
—organized here on earth among us, not exalted far above us.<br />
It is the function of the international order to create a human framework of<br />
human lawfulness within which human action “may be responsible and<br />
coordinated.” 37 Ordering the world, sorting out conflict and incoherence;<br />
coordinating us and orienting us clearheadedly to the achievement of basic human<br />
goods—the call for this sort of order may be a God-given task, but it is a human<br />
enterprise that is called for—with all the frailty that that involves—and the<br />
authority and laws that can perform these tasks will be human institutions and<br />
<br />
33 John 14: 27 and 16: 2 and 33. And consider also Christ’s hard saying, “Think not that I am come to send peace on<br />
earth: I came not to send peace, but a sword.” (Matthew 10:34)<br />
34 O’Donovan, Ways of Judgment, 201 (or 210)<br />
35 Ephesians 1: 21.<br />
36 Ibid., 227<br />
37 Ibid., 218<br />
<br />
15
human laws—treaties, customs, earth-bound entities—not human perceptions of<br />
God’s laws or at least not directly. I will spend time on this in my third lecture,<br />
which is entitled “Why Natural Law is Not Enough.” Suffice for the moment to<br />
say that I am a sort of Christian positivist. Our task is to make positive law that<br />
can do human work in the midst of human problems, not to anticipate God’s<br />
judgments or His rule upon earth, which we will experience in its glory soon<br />
enough.<br />
One way of driving this point home is to emphasize that many of the<br />
activities to which law brings orders are in fact forms of human sinfulness. I don’t<br />
just mean that law condemns sinfulness. Nor do I just mean that law has to<br />
respond to man-made evils as well as natural evils. I mean international law<br />
actually also regulates sinful conduct and provides a framework for it. Think of<br />
the laws and customs of armed conflict—particularly ius in bello—which instruct<br />
wicked men (among others) how exactly they should proceed in their wickedness.<br />
It is as though law gave instructions to murderers: practise your homicidal activity<br />
in this way rather than that. I am not condemning this. <strong>International</strong> law brings<br />
some order in the midst of anger, violence and death, but sometimes it is just a way<br />
of ordering anger, violence and death, not as God’s rule would have it, abolishing<br />
anger, violence and death altogether.<br />
I don’t know that I want to go as far as O’Donovan in his warning, in regard<br />
to any exaltation of international law, that the reign of the Antichrist, too, is<br />
perfectly expressed the idea of world-rule. 38 But O’Donovan is right to emphasize<br />
that, like all politics, international law can go badly wrong, and it probably will go<br />
badly wrong if it is associated with millennial hubris. In some areas, the best it can<br />
be is a shabby human response to human shabbiness, 39 and it is as important for<br />
that point to be driven home to its dewy-eyed proponents as it is for the cynical<br />
critics of international law to bear it in mind when they reproach us with the<br />
shortcomings of international institutions.<br />
9. Modest tasks of international order<br />
We should think of the tasks of international law, therefore, as modest, not<br />
apocalyptic. It is not our job to usher in the new Jerusalem. True, the international<br />
community has to respond to apocalyptic crisis: to war, famine, mass murder,<br />
earthquake, tsunamis—disasters, as we sometimes say, of biblical proportions. But<br />
the responses are, and have to be, human—sometimes all-too-human in character.<br />
<br />
38 O’Donovan, Desire of the Nations, 236<br />
39 Cf. Montesquieu on a science of human shabbiness. “As an intelligent being, he incessantly transgresses the laws<br />
established by God” (On the Spirit of the Laws, I.1) – political science is the study of the history and structures of<br />
these transgressions<br />
<br />
16
They are hesitant, ambivalent, formalistic, even legalistic in a bad sense: so that<br />
people sometimes say they wish that international action were less a matter of law,<br />
more a matter of compassion or at any rate more morally decisive. (The perhaps<br />
fatal hesitations that characterized our recent response to events unfolding in Libya<br />
attest to this, not least to a certain legalistic recoil born of shame-faced awareness<br />
of the unlawfulness of earlier action that was taken against a tyrant in Iraq.)<br />
We are conscious of great global evils that require human cooperation to<br />
avert, mitigate, or redress. But I want to emphasize that the importance of<br />
international law is not just a function of the importance of addressing these evils;<br />
it also turns on our awareness of the various means by which these evils might be<br />
averted or remedied, and the particular place of law among those means. Not<br />
everything good about human compassion and cooperation in the international<br />
realm is legal in character; 40 by which I don’t mean that some good things are<br />
unlawful, but many good things have little or nothing to do with law either way.<br />
With regard to war for example, law can mitigate its horrors a bit. But the most<br />
important efforts that go into the maintenance of peace are diplomatic, and here<br />
law plays at most a background frame-working role. 41<br />
Or consider international aid and relief efforts, in regard to famine, flood,<br />
earthquake and tsunami. Like international NGOs and national governments,<br />
Christian organizations are already involved in front-line relief efforts all over the<br />
world. But again the importance of this work is not determinative of our attitude<br />
towards international law (except, again, insofar as such efforts presupposes a legal<br />
framework for travel, communications, and access).<br />
I believe—and, under the leadership of Robin Lovin, it was one of the early<br />
conclusions of our group—that the tasks of international law must be understood<br />
primarily under the rubric of order, not just under the rubric of humanitarian<br />
concern. I don’t mean that to sound formalistic: but I do mean to say that<br />
humanitarian engagement needs the background of legal order and when one is<br />
writing and talking specifically about religious foundations of international law it<br />
is that order that we must focus on, rather than the more dramatic and evident good<br />
that can be done by Christian medical aid or Christian famine relief. We mustn’t<br />
try to brow-beat people into supporting the claims of global legality simply by<br />
<br />
40 Christians are no doubt aware of Jesus’ own explicit teachings in the Sermon on the Mount of the importance of<br />
pursuing love of neighbour and indeed love of enemies specifically without recourse to law.) Matthew 5: 40. Also<br />
Delahunty, p. 43: “the invocation of law in international affairs can intensify a sense of grievance, embitter a<br />
quarrel, and tend to cause rather than to quiet hostilities:”<br />
41 Cf. Delahunty, p. 45-6: “the conduct of diplomacy is undergirded by international law: without the protections<br />
accorded to it by international law, the practice of diplomacy would become far more problematic.” I shall say more<br />
about diplomacy in Lecture 3.<br />
<br />
17
showing that international aid and cooperation are often urgently necessary. A<br />
case for foreign aid is not yet a case for international law.<br />
I know some Christians will say that if we have to choose between according<br />
priority to the claims of compassionate action and according priority to the claims<br />
of law we should choose the former. “Christ hath redeemed us from the curse of<br />
the law.” 42 Paul’s antinomianism is never far from the surface. 43 I don’t mean to<br />
take sides on this, nor on the question of whether Paul exhibited a general<br />
antinomianism or whether it was purely directed to certain issues raised by the Law<br />
of Moses. What I do mean is that international law is one thing among others that<br />
work for good in the international realm, and if we seek to justify it with Christian<br />
premises we must seek to justify it in its specificity.<br />
Let me run this strand out even more provocatively. A Christian view of the<br />
world pays special attention to the cry of those who are wronged—the victims of<br />
murder, oppression, torture, confinement, and so on. And the urgency of that<br />
duty—our duty to minister to those who are in this sense the least of these our<br />
brethren—it might seem to be a compelling reason for Christian people to throw in<br />
their lot with the lawyers, in particular the international human rights lawyers. 44<br />
But the work of international law in this regard is not just a matter of protection,<br />
remedy, or intervention. The primary work of international law in this area is<br />
laying down authoritative standards for nations and organizations to follow in their<br />
treatment of those committed to their care. The standards are laid down and as a<br />
result certain things become unthinkable, certain ways of life are just structured<br />
and sustained: we have rights-affirming communities all over the world. That is the<br />
primary work of law: the articulation of human rights standards that can become<br />
part of the air we breathe in ordinary modern democracies and part of what it is to<br />
aspire to social and political normality in societies that are on the path to<br />
democracy.<br />
Some philosophers and human rights scholars—John Rawls and Joseph Raz<br />
are two examples—have argued that the primary meaning of calling something a<br />
human right is to say that, if it is violated, war or intervention is justified and the<br />
claims of sovereignty that would normally stand against intervention are<br />
displaced. 45 But that is over-dramatic. Calling something a human right means<br />
that it ought to regulate everyday social and political life in all human societies—<br />
so that certain things, like free speech or freedom of worship can be taken for<br />
<br />
42 Galatians 3:13<br />
43 Cite to JW, “Dead to the Law: Paul’s Antinomianism,” 28 Cardozo Law Review (2006), 301-332<br />
44 We are told that the nations of the earth will answer for their fulfilment or neglect of this duty when the Son of<br />
Man comes in all his glory -- Matthew 25: 31-46.<br />
45 Rawls, The Law of Peoples and Raz, recent paper e.g. in Besson volume.<br />
<br />
18
granted and other things—like torture or the use of death squads—can become<br />
unthinkable. That is what it is for rights to order the world. Certainly it is<br />
important that we do something about violations of these norms; but the urgency of<br />
that is not in itself the urgency of establishing human rights law. Moreover, if, in<br />
this field of human rights, international law is identified solely with humanitarian<br />
intervention and the punishment of violators by ad hoc tribunals or by the ICC,<br />
then we will have to admit that it presents a sorry spectacle of limitation and<br />
failure. But its deeper and more pervasive contribution—prior to dealing with<br />
miscreants—is the articulation of shared standards that then normalize themselves<br />
in legal and constitutional practice—ordering the world, not racing around like a<br />
fire-fighter to put out conflagrations.<br />
So: that is part of what I meant when I said that the tasks of international law<br />
are modest and mundane. They are modest and mundane in two other respects as<br />
well.<br />
One is a point that, in my view, cannot bear repeating enough. Though we<br />
all love talking about the exciting topics—humanitarian intervention, war crimes<br />
trials, and so on—we should remember that international law does much of its<br />
most important work in simply framing and providing for dense networks of<br />
ordinary economic cooperation and other forms of cooperation in the world, in<br />
areas like trade, travel, migration, and communications. <strong>International</strong> law includes<br />
exciting things like the ius cogens condemnation of torture. But it also includes<br />
civil aviation conventions and navigation standards, postal conventions,<br />
arrangements for intercontinental cables and satellites, rules about passports, rules<br />
about sea lanes, canals and railroad bridges, transnational banking arrangements,<br />
weights and measures, time zones, and international trade and tariffs.<br />
We should not underestimate the importance of this mundane but<br />
indispensable dimension of international order—what I have called elsewhere “the<br />
dense thicket of rules that sustain our life together … not just in any particular<br />
society but generally on the face of the earth.” 46 We should not underestimate it,<br />
first, because it enables us to see how international law operates affirmatively to<br />
promote public goods as well as responding to great evils. And secondly, we<br />
should not underestimate this aspect of business as usual, because it may make us a<br />
little more optimistic the prospects for international law. Countries like the United<br />
States, which may seem to have put themselves beyond the pale in regard to some<br />
provisions about water-boarding, may nevertheless disclose themselves as<br />
international law’s most faithful adherents when it comes to the thousands of legal<br />
obligations that they discharge in the world every day, without fuss, in every aspect<br />
of global life.<br />
<br />
46 Jeremy Waldron, “Cosmopolitan Norms,” in Seyla Benhabib, Another Cosmopolitanism, pp. 83-4.<br />
<br />
19
10. The duty to order the world<br />
I have said that a Christian should understand the importance of international law<br />
in terms of our duty to order the world, bringing to the chaos of action and impulse<br />
coherence and clear-headed orientation to important human goods. 47 I believe that<br />
the ordered framework that international law provides is indispensable, by<br />
promulgating, as it does, as points of public global orientation, norms about how<br />
prisoners of war are to be treated, what the rules about neutrality require, and what<br />
is to happen at national borders, what labor standards are to be upheld, and how<br />
environmental catastrophe is to be averted. We are not necessarily good at doing<br />
these things, but they have to be done and, unless it can be shown that international<br />
law and international institutions will make things much much worse than they are<br />
rather than somewhat better, then we have an obligation to try. We mustn’t let<br />
disappointment that they don’t make things a thousand times better motivate a<br />
refusal to look for any amelioration at all.<br />
There used to be a tradition in political philosophy that presented the tasks of<br />
government as optional. People if they liked could form a social contract and set<br />
up a government. This, as John Locke put it, “any number of men may do,<br />
because it injures not the freedom of the rest; they are left as they were in the<br />
liberty of the state of nature.” 48 Governance was based on consent, a social<br />
contract, and like any contract it was a matter of choice: you could take it or leave<br />
it. Well, like Nietzsche in The Genealogy of Morals, I believe this fantasy has been<br />
done away with. 49<br />
Governance—the ordering of a community, a land, or a people—is not an<br />
option. It is a moral necessity. And it is not an enterprise from which we are<br />
entitled to stand aloof because it is not convenient to us to enter into a social<br />
contract. As Rawls insisted in A Theory of Justice, we have a natural duty to play<br />
our part in the setting up, the maintenance, and the operation of just institutions;<br />
we have an unconditional duty to play our part in making it possible for the<br />
<br />
47 Ordering the world is partly a matter of ordering ourselves, ordering our communities, and ordering the effects we<br />
have on each other—if you like, the externalities we impose on each other. It is a matter of bringing order to anger<br />
and conflict as well as an order of humility to our spiritual vanity and our moral self-righteousness. Not all of this is<br />
a task for law. Some of the order in our lives is brought there by prayer, worship, friendship and love and the sober<br />
self-scrutiny and reconciliation at a personal level. Some of it is the upshot of forms of community among us—often<br />
world-wide community—that have little or nothing to do with law. The international community of scholars, the<br />
international community of scientists, the literary world, the world of entertainment, and of course the churches,<br />
most of which now have a global dimension. Law does little of this work, except provide a framework within which<br />
other forms of human community are enabled to act across time and across continents.<br />
48 Locke, Second Treatise, §95.<br />
49 Nietzsche, On the Genealogy of Morals, ii, §17: I believe that fantasy has been done away with which sees the<br />
beginning of the state in a “contract.”<br />
<br />
20
communities we inhabit to be governed; 50 and this rather than any fiction of<br />
consent is the basis of our obligations to positive law and political institutions.<br />
This is the truth in the passage from the Epistle to the Romans with which we<br />
began. The work of John Rawls, and before him Immanuel Kant, in emphasizing<br />
this is of the utmost importance in political philosophy—and so is more recent<br />
work along the same lines by John Finnis in Natural Law and Natural Rights.<br />
In Rawls’s account, the idea of a natural duty to govern and be governed is<br />
presented—and it is presented quite briefly in A Theory of Justice—solely with<br />
reference to national-level political institutions. I don’t think there is anything<br />
much on this in The Law of Peoples. But Kant makes it clear that the duty to move<br />
into a situation regulated by positive law applies as much at the level of states<br />
moving to an international order as it does to individuals moving out of the state of<br />
nature. 51 The duty to create and participate in legal order is inescapable, and there<br />
is no respectable moral position from which it may be regarded as an option, to be<br />
taken or left at the whim of national policy.<br />
11. Realist scepticism about international law<br />
At the beginning of my remarks today I mentioned a perceived crisis in<br />
international law as one of things that impelled the formation of the CTI working<br />
group on theology and international law. Many legal scholars in the United States<br />
are dismissive of international norms; they believe that the security problems that<br />
international norms address—like going to war, like the killing of civilians, and the<br />
treatment of detainees in the war against terrorism—should be approached on the<br />
basis of national policy and the national interest, and if our activity in the world is<br />
to be constrained by law at all (which some of them doubt) it should be constrained<br />
by American constitutional law not by a set of international norms imposed on us<br />
from Geneva.<br />
<br />
50 Rawls, TJ on natural duty; JW, on “Special Ties and Natural Duty” paper<br />
51 On Kant’s view, the mere coexistence of nations in a state of nature—like the mere coexistence of individuals in<br />
a state of nature—is wrong and demands remedy: “Each of them, may and should for the sake of its own security<br />
demand that the others enter with it into a constitution similar to the civil constitution, for under such a constitution<br />
each can be secure in his right. This would be a league of nations.” --though, as Kant hastens to add (this is all from<br />
the “Second Definitive Article for Perpetual Peace”), “it would not have to be a state consisting of nations.” The<br />
only difference, he says, is that it is not appropriate to force states into a juridical condition, “for as states they<br />
already have [law] and have thus outgrown compulsion from others to submit to a more extended lawful<br />
constitution.” But still entering into the basis of some sort of public global order is an obligation, and an obligation<br />
that one would have thought states would be anxious to fulfil, not wanting to be seen as lawless in their sovereign<br />
freedom. But instead, Kant laments, “each state places its majesty in being subject to no external juridical restraint,”<br />
embracing its failure to play its part in the ordering of the world as a badge of sovereign pride. Go figure. What a<br />
way to think about public order!<br />
<br />
21
There is an emerging body of work—quite highly respected in certain<br />
circles—of which Eric Posner’s 2009 book, The Perils of Global <strong>Legal</strong>ism is a<br />
most prominent example, 52 which approaches international law through the lens of<br />
rational choice theory and finds it wanting. (I mean rational choice theory<br />
operating now upon the asserted self-interest of individual states rather than the<br />
self-interest of individuals) The work is not altogether dismissive of international<br />
law, but it is highly sceptical at the point where it strives to operate as a constraint<br />
on national interest. Posner is sceptical about any claims of global legality that do<br />
not reflect a politically effective and explicit apprehension of a nation-state’s selfinterest<br />
at a given time.<br />
I use that convoluted formula—“the politically effective and explicit<br />
apprehension of a nation interest at a given time”—to furnish some non-trivial<br />
content to what might otherwise be read as a tautology. For we all know of<br />
supposedly hard-nosed philosophers who attribute every action to self-interest in<br />
some shape or form simply because the action is done willingly and on the basis of<br />
some reasons that presumably appealed to the agent. We want to avoid the<br />
situation—all too common in discussions of this kind—in which self-styled realists<br />
equivocate between this tautological definition of self-interest and narrower more<br />
troubling versions that they are trying to bamboozle us into accepting. And<br />
moreover, although a Christian vision of international law will have no difficulty<br />
with the idea that states have a straightforward duty to play their part in the<br />
ordering of the world—Christians have no problem with deontology—still one<br />
way of characterizing our relation or states’ relations to the need for order is that an<br />
ordered world is ultimately in everyone’s interest if interest is conceived broadly<br />
enough. (I have in mind Niebuhr’s insistence in Moral Man, Immoral Society, that<br />
the “ultimate interests” of states are usually best promoted rather than, in the long<br />
run offset, by acting fairly and lawfully in their dealings with their neighbors.) 53<br />
That is why I want to use a more specific formula to characterize the scepticism of<br />
scholars like Eric Posner.<br />
Posner is telling us about the clash between global legalism and an avowed,<br />
explicit, and politically effective account of a state’s own interest, conceived as<br />
something that may in principle oppose itself to the interests of other states or to<br />
transcendent moral and political values. He asserts that international law has no<br />
<br />
52 Eric Posner, The Perils of Global <strong>Legal</strong>ism (University Of Chicago Press, 2009).<br />
53 Niebuhr, Moral Man, Immoral Society, p. 86. See also: Reinhold Niebuhr: Theologian of Public Life (Making of<br />
Modern Theology) (Larry Rasmussen) Loc. 1844-46 : “[A] consistent self-interest on the part of a nation will work<br />
against its interests because it will fail to do justice to the broader and longer interests, which are involved with the<br />
interests of other nations. A narrow national loyalty on our part, for instance, will obscure our long range interests<br />
where they are involved with those of a whole alliance of free nations.”<br />
<br />
22
claim on us and no efficacy among us, save to the extent that it is identified as<br />
serving national self-interest conceived in this narrow way.<br />
The claim is mainly descriptive: international law has in fact no grip on<br />
states except pursuant to a cost-benefit calculation of national interest. But in a<br />
way it is normative too, although the normatively-flavoured claim can vary:<br />
sometimes what is said is that states should act on the basis of narrow self-interest,<br />
that it is unreasonable to expect them to do otherwise, that it makes no sense for<br />
states to abide by international law when it is not in their interest to do so;<br />
sometimes the claims is simply the denigration of any demand that they ought to<br />
submit to international law as fatuous and utopian; sometimes what is said is that<br />
the weak (and their apologists among us) should stop complaining about the<br />
actions of the strong because they know as well as we do what happens in the real<br />
world where, as the Athenians said to the Melians, the strong do what they can and<br />
the weak suffer what they must. 54<br />
The thesis that states always follow narrow self-interest and that it is<br />
unreasonable to expect them to do otherwise may be more or less plausible in<br />
various areas of foreign and national policy—in trade policy, immigration policy,<br />
military alliances, and international aid, for example. But in the domain that we are<br />
concerned with, it is made plausible by a number of acknowledged features of<br />
international legal arrangements. First, most international law obligations are selfassumed,<br />
through bilateral or multilateral treaties. Secondly, there is (or there has<br />
been until recently) in the international law, no court with compulsory jurisdiction.<br />
Thirdly, there is no over-arching coercive organisation—analogous to a<br />
government or the executive force in a state to compel states to subordinate<br />
national interest to the common good. And fourthly, such enforcement as there is<br />
in the international realm is itself the product of voluntary uncoerced decisions of<br />
some members of the international community to act against others perceived as<br />
law-breakers. These are among the considerations that have convinced thinkers<br />
like Posner that “compliance with international law must be in the rational selfinterest<br />
of governments, or of the individuals and groups that compel governments<br />
to act.” Everything seems to be conditioned on the voluntary actions of national<br />
sovereigns. These features of international law seem to indicate that, as it presently<br />
conceived by the more modest among its adherents, international law is inherently<br />
hospitable to the national selfishness that Posner celebrates.<br />
Of these considerations, the point about treaties is the one that people most<br />
often focus on. Opponents of the rational choice approach—including Christian<br />
opponents and some members of our Working Group—respond to it by<br />
emphasizing that international law is more than just treaty obligations; and they<br />
<br />
54 Thucydides cite.<br />
<br />
23
place great emphasis on ius cogens norms, for example. I shall have something<br />
about ius cogens norms in Lecture 3. But the skepticism about treaties should be<br />
faced head-on.<br />
First, the fact that treaties are entered into—signed and ratified—voluntarily<br />
does not so far show that they are artifacts of self-interest in the non-tautological<br />
sense. All it means is that states sign treaties for reasons, but those reasons may<br />
include moral reasons—the kind of reasons that would naturally be present in a<br />
decision to sign on, for example to the Convention against Torture or the<br />
<strong>International</strong> Covenant on Civil and Political Rights. You may say the main<br />
reason is reputational. But again this sails steadfastly into the shallows of<br />
triviality. A reputational reason for signing on to a covenant like this—the desire to<br />
present oneself in the world as a player of a certain respectable sort—has force<br />
only because the moral reasons are widely accepted. In a world composed only of<br />
what we now call rogue states, voluntarily accepting the convention against torture<br />
would simply confirm one’s reputation for foolishness.<br />
In any case, whatever a state’s reason for signing and ratifying a treaty—and<br />
I think the reason is often (though perhaps implicitly) exactly the desire for a more<br />
ordered world—whatever the reason for undertaking a treaty obligation, what one<br />
undertakes is an obligation, something which, even if it is adopted for reasons of<br />
self-interest, is expected to constrain self-interest in the future. <strong>Legal</strong> demands may<br />
arise out of voluntary commitments but (like all covenants) those commitments<br />
bind us even when later generations of statesmen wish they could be repudiated. 55<br />
The normal situation involves a dilution over time of the enthusiasm with which a<br />
treaty obligation was undertaken: the U.S. was in the forefront of negotiating the<br />
initial Geneva Conventions governing the treatment of prisoners of war in 1949;<br />
but the US government found its obligations under this treaty irksome in the war<br />
on terror that began in 2001; nevertheless it grudgingly announced that it would<br />
abide by its obligations though it had a narrower view of what those obligations<br />
were, and a much narrower view of the field of their application, than certain<br />
jurists believed. 56 I shall say a lot more about the sacredness of treaty obligations<br />
in the second part of Lecture 3.<br />
And that brings me to a third point. One of the least credible aspects of the<br />
rational choice approach is the monolithic character it attributes to nation-states.<br />
Eric Posner is perhaps less guilty of this than others are: like Reinhold Niebuhr, but<br />
for different reasons, he notes the presence in the nations he is describing of<br />
<br />
55 True, there is provision for treaties to be repudiated, when circumstances change radically. I have written<br />
elsewhere on the doctrine of rebus sic stantibus. But this doctrine has very limited operation. See JW, “The Half-<br />
Life of Treaties: Waitangi and Rebus Sic Stantibus,”11 OTAGO LAW REVIEW (2006), 161.<br />
56 See, e.g., John Yoo and Robert J. Delahunty, Application of Treaties and Laws to Al Qaeda and Taliban<br />
Detainees, Memorandum for William J. Haynes, General Counsel, Department of Defense, January 9, 2002.<br />
<br />
24
intellectual elites who stand up for the demands of global law even when less<br />
elevated factions in the polity are howling for them to be repudiated. 57 This is not<br />
just a matter of scholars versus political office-holders. In most countries,<br />
chanceries, departments of state, ministries of foreign affairs are infested with<br />
lawyers who are committed utterly and clear-headedly to the fulfilment of the<br />
demands of international law. It is what they do for a living. They have made it a<br />
vocation to find out what the law requires and advise their masters accordingly. In<br />
order to get government lawyers to denigrate the demands of legality, you have to<br />
actually import people like John Yoo from our law schools. No professional lawyer<br />
in a career government post would ever adopt such an attitude.<br />
12. Christian views of interest and order<br />
What finally can a Christian add to this debate about rational choice? Two things.<br />
First, we are likely to be quite suspicious of the assertion of any bright line<br />
between self-interested behaviour and moral or idealistic behaviour. Awareness<br />
of what is sometimes called original sin, or even just humility in the face of moral<br />
vanity, necessarily leaves us open to the idea that there are important elements of<br />
self-interest present even when one thinks of oneself as responding righteously to<br />
the demands of law and justice. But this caution is by no means one-sided. For<br />
equally, when humans are at their most cynical, hard-headed or avowedly selfish,<br />
they often in spite of themselves pay tribute to strands of normativity and even<br />
righteousness in their dealings with others: they do this in their hypocrisy, or in the<br />
points about reputation that I mentioned a moment ago, or in the way their selfinterest<br />
is conceived, or even just in the restraints they unthinkingly adopt when<br />
they are at their most ferocious. These strands of normativity and legality<br />
discernible in even the most distressing of human interactions—that is where<br />
international law in a sense began. It was the mission of thinkers like Grotius and<br />
Gentili to sift through the historical evidence of hard-headed war-mongering and<br />
discern the elements of restraint that were there anyway—half-hearted, no doubt,<br />
and often insincere; but that is how human legality enters the world.<br />
That is a first Christian perspective on these points about realism and<br />
rational choice. A second takes us in a different direction, and it is the last<br />
observation I will make today, though it points us towards the discussion we will in<br />
my second lecture next week have about nations and sovereignty.<br />
I have said that a Christian approach to law at any level starts from the need<br />
for order in the world. O’Donovan quotes St Paul to the Corinthians: “For God is<br />
not a God of disorder, but of peace.” 58 There is to be order; there is to be justice<br />
<br />
57 Cites: passage from Posner; passage from Niebuhr.<br />
58 1 Corinthians 14: 33 -- quoted by O’Donovan at 227 (WJ?)<br />
<br />
25
(human justice); the vulnerable are to be protected and their claims of right<br />
vindicated. Or, as an older prophetic tradition told us,<br />
Bring no more futile sacrifices; incense is an abomination to me. … Your<br />
new moons and your appointed feasts my soul hates; they are a trouble to<br />
me…. I will hide my eyes from you … I will not hear. Your hands are full<br />
of blood. Wash yourselves, make yourselves clean…. Cease to do evil, learn<br />
to do good; seek justice, rebuke the oppressor; defend the fatherless, plead<br />
for the widow. Come now … let us reason together, says the Lord. 59<br />
These simple and categorical demands play out at every level, and the force of<br />
these demands is continuous in scale, from family, to neighbourhood, to nation, to<br />
the world. The nation-state and national law have as their mission the doing of<br />
justice, the rebuking of oppression, the defence of the widows and the fatherless,<br />
and the vindication of the rights of the poor within the boundaries of a national<br />
territory and among a delineated section of the world’s population. They have as<br />
their mission the ordering of France or New Zealand or Argentina or the United<br />
States. And this, at its best, national law does—though of course it is seldom at its<br />
best. But this, at its best, national law does with a density and an intricacy and a<br />
power that international law, global legality, cannot match. This can be<br />
acknowledged. But the effectiveness with which the laws of nations order their<br />
own realms does not make the challenge of ordering the world go away. There too<br />
there is justice to be done; there are poor and vulnerable people to be protected,<br />
norms of right and righteousness to be proclaimed, conflict to be resolved, evils to<br />
be mitigated, human goods to be provided. If there is this need for a law of nations<br />
as well as for the particular laws of nations, then we cannot set up the demands of<br />
the one as a way of precluding the other. Nations and national law have their<br />
mission and their dignity, but a Christian will not see any religious foundation for<br />
setting up national self-interest, or the exigencies of national policy, in opposition<br />
to the tasks of international governance. There is no basis in Christian thought for<br />
any consecration of national sovereigns that would obstruct or interfere with the<br />
ordering of the international realm. As I said the tasks of order are continuous. The<br />
only claim that can be made in behalf of a national sovereign is that it is already<br />
ordering a part of the world. But that is not a claim that can be set up against the<br />
necessity of ordering the world as a whole. I will turn to this issue of sovereignty<br />
in Monday’s lecture. But this is more than enough for today.<br />
<br />
59 Isaiah 1: 13-18.<br />
<br />
26
Lecture Two: Monday, March 28, 2011<br />
SOVEREIGNS, BORDERS, AND RESPONSIBILITY FOR THE WORLD<br />
1. Paul on the nations<br />
My topic today is the division of the world into nations and the responsibilities of<br />
national sovereigns in the international realm. To start us off, we begin—as we<br />
began last Wednesday—with a story about the Apostle Paul.<br />
It is a cosmopolitan story. Paul, a Jew from Asia Minor, is waiting in Athens<br />
for his fellow evangelists (mostly from the Jerusalem community) to join him, in<br />
his mission to preach a message to the peoples of what we would call Turkey,<br />
Greece, and Italy that originated in the eastern margins of the Roman Empire, in<br />
Palestine in the hills and seaside cities of Galilee. While he waits in Athens, Paul<br />
engages in conversation and debate with Jewish Athenians, with non -Jewish<br />
worshipers at the Jewish synagogue, and with Athenian philosophers, some Stoics<br />
and Epicureans. Though the latter complain half-heartedly about his propaganda<br />
for foreign deities, they are mostly curious to hear him—“What will this babbler<br />
say?”—for, as we are told by the author of the Acts of the Apostles, “all the<br />
Athenians and strangers which were there spent their time in nothing else, but<br />
either telling, or hearing some new thing.”<br />
Their curiosity is evidently matched by Paul’s, for when he is not preaching<br />
and debating, he is examining inscriptions on local shrines and altars. One<br />
inscription actually indicates the Athenians’ openness to foreign religious ideas,<br />
and Paul takes this as the starting point of an address he gives on Mars Hill, which<br />
was a Roman name for the Areopagus—a large rocky area near the Acropolis. “Ye<br />
men of Athens,” he begins<br />
as I passed by, and beheld your devotions, I found an altar with this<br />
inscription, TO THE UNKNOWN GOD. Whom therefore ye ignorantly<br />
worship, him declare I unto you. 60<br />
It’s a wonderful phrase; I know it from its inscription in great letters around the<br />
inside of the central rotunda in St. Paul’s Chapel at Columbia University: “Whom<br />
therefore ye ignorantly worship, him declare I unto you.” The whole story is an<br />
excellent image of cosmopolitan encounter. 61<br />
<br />
60 Acts 17: 17-23.<br />
61 I have explored it as such in JW, “Teaching Cosmopolitan Right,” in Education and Citizenship in Liberal-<br />
Democratic Societies: Cosmopolitan Values and Cultural Identities, Kevin McDonough and Walter Feinberg eds.<br />
(Oxford University Press, 2003).<br />
<br />
27
So Paul continued, on that spot, preaching to the gentiles, an address that<br />
was met with a fascinated mixture of mockery, curiosity, and—at least among a<br />
few men and women—acceptance and conversion. One of the things he spoke<br />
about was the division of the world into nations. He said:<br />
God that made the world and all things therein … hath made of one blood all<br />
nations of men for to dwell on all the face of the earth, and hath determined<br />
the times before appointed, and the bounds of their habitation.<br />
Two crucial ideas: first, God has determined the bounds of the separate habitations,<br />
the lands allotted to the various nations of the earth; but secondly, although they<br />
are separated, with their separate habitations, all the nations of men are, ultimately,<br />
of one blood. He has made the nations all of one blood. Through the Hebrew<br />
scriptures, we find the same pair of ideas—the allotment of separate lands,<br />
sometimes even the henotheistic idea of the allotment of separate gods, 62 to<br />
separate nations, but the allotment taking place to people who are, in effect,<br />
kindred—to, or the seed of Abraham, for example, who is told that he will be “a<br />
father of many nations,” 63 or the sons of Noah, or, as a last resort, the sons of<br />
Adam:<br />
the Most High divided their inheritance to the nations, when He separated<br />
the sons of Adam, He set the boundaries of the peoples according to the<br />
64 65<br />
number of the children of Israel.<br />
Well, internationalism is not cosmopolitanism and it is no part of the<br />
ambition of international law to erase the significance of nations, national<br />
communities, municipal legal systems, or borders between states. I think the same<br />
<br />
62 Deuteronomy 32: 8ff. I am grateful to Oliver O’Donovan, Desire of the Nations, p. 67, for this reference and for<br />
observations concerning what he calls the fossilized traces of Canaanite ‘henotheism’” that it contains. Henotheism,<br />
I am told, is a term coined by Max Müller, to mean worshipping a single god while accepting the existence or<br />
possible existence of other deities<br />
63 Genesis 17: 4-6<br />
64 Deuteronomy 32: 8<br />
65 Or, more brutally, we have the idea of the allotment to the nations as a punishment, a diaspora, or smiting of<br />
Promethean hubris or imperial ambition, in the story of the Tower of Babel. Though the whole earth was originally<br />
“of one language, and of one speech, they set about building themselves a city, with a tower that reaches to<br />
the heavens, so that we may make a name for ourselves. But the Lord came down to see the city and the<br />
tower the people were building. The Lord said, ‘If as one people speaking the same language they have<br />
begun to do this, then nothing they plan to do will be impossible for them. Come, let us go down and<br />
confuse their language so they will not understand each other.’ So the Lord … confused the language of<br />
the whole world. From there the Lord scattered them over the face of the whole earth.<br />
A scattering that, on some accounts, the great in-gathering of the nations, eventually, is supposed to reverse.<br />
<br />
28
can be said of Christian attitudes to international law. True, that body of law<br />
depends on a particular attitude to nation-states, or rather it depends on the absence<br />
of a particular attitude towards nation-states – i.e. the absence of any attitude that<br />
takes national interest as all-consuming or that presents the exigencies of<br />
international order as something that exerts moral force only at the sufferance of<br />
national leadership. It depends in other words on a particular view of sovereignty.<br />
And I am going to say a lot about that in today’s lecture.<br />
But whatever we think about sovereignty, we must start from the point that<br />
nations are the units of international law.<br />
2. A Christian sense of place<br />
The members of the nations of the earth are all of one blood; they are like brothers<br />
and sisters to each other, whichever national community they belong to. They are<br />
divided into nations. But their common blood, their kinship, matters more than<br />
any historical, national, ethnic, or linguistic distinction.<br />
This has to be the Christian premise—though in the Gospels it is arrived at<br />
agonistically in Christ’s encounter with two foreign women, one, a woman of<br />
Samaria, of whom Jesus asked a drink of water, and who responded to him<br />
puzzled: “How is it that thou, being a Jew, askest drink of me, which am a woman<br />
of Samaria? for the Jews have no dealings with the Samaritans.” 66 – and the other a<br />
foreign woman whose daughter was disturbed and who asked him to help her:<br />
The woman was a Greek, a Syrophenician by nation; and she besought him<br />
that he would cast forth the devil out of her daughter. But Jesus said unto<br />
her, Let the children first be filled: for it is not meet to take the children's<br />
bread, and to cast it unto the dogs.<br />
—“the children” being the children of Israel—<br />
And she answered and said unto him, Yea, Lord: yet the dogs under the table<br />
eat of the children's crumbs. And he said unto her, For this saying go thy<br />
way; the devil is gone out of thy daughter.<br />
We are all kin, all one people, across all boundaries, each of us created in the<br />
image of God. We all make our demands on God, and God makes his demands on<br />
us. That’s the starting point.<br />
Nation is not just people; it is territory. Some have been concerned about<br />
the failure to develop an appropriate sense of place in the midst of Christian<br />
cosmopolitanism. They defend a Christian emphasis on locality, emphasizing, for<br />
example, the “this,” “there,” and “then” particularity of the incarnation. The Word<br />
<br />
66 John 4: 7-29<br />
<br />
29
ecame flesh and dwelt among us, not among all peoples or at all places but in one<br />
place in particular. No doubt. And that place, that people—a holy people—had<br />
been prepared specially for his incarnation for millennia.<br />
But Jesus was at pains to universalize his locality. He came from Nazareth,<br />
but his reception there led him to observe that “[a] prophet is not without honour,<br />
save in his own country.” 67 He was itinerant; he often turned his back on his own<br />
kindred and commanded his disciples to do the same. The Samaritan woman I<br />
mentioned, when she figured that she was dealing at least with a prophet (and<br />
maybe something more) immediately set about testing him with a conundrum:<br />
“Our ancestors, the Samaritans, worshipped on this mountain; and yet you Jews<br />
say that in Jerusalem—Mount Zion—is the place where worship ought to take<br />
place.” Christ’s response is immediately dismissive of preoccupations with place:<br />
“Woman, believe me, the hour cometh, when ye shall neither in this mountain, nor<br />
yet at Jerusalem, worship the Father. … [T]he hour cometh, and now is, when the<br />
true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and in truth.”<br />
Christians do have a hard job hanging on to a sense of place and thus<br />
comprehending any special force attached to the territorial aspect of nationhood.<br />
As Oliver O’Donovan puts it:<br />
The Old Testament is full of the sense of place, but the New Testament is<br />
indifferent to it. The Old Testament is the story of a love affair between a<br />
tribe and its God, and a piece of land is the token of their affection and<br />
disaffection. The New Testament is the charter of a world faith with eternity<br />
in view, where neither race nor territory intervenes between God and<br />
mankind. 68<br />
It is ultimately a rootless vision, though O’Donovan is right to emphasize that this<br />
involves not an evaporation of place altogether but an acknowledgement of its<br />
contingency.<br />
[H]uman beings are not stationery, like trees. They do not affirm their place<br />
by standing still in it. They have patterns of going out and coming in, of<br />
departure and return, identifying places as our own and other people’s and<br />
identifying themselves and others as belonging to them … They move about<br />
and among each other, wending their ways in and out and around each<br />
other’s places….<br />
As I have argued elsewhere, Christian universalism remains rooted but the<br />
rootedness now is just the contingency of happening to be together in one another’s<br />
<br />
67 Matthew 13:57<br />
68 Oliver and Joan O’Donovan, Bonds of Imperfection, p. 307<br />
<br />
30
proximity. It is the contingency of the encounters in the story of the Good<br />
Samaritan 69 —another Samaritan! (The occurrence of Samaritans in the Gospels is<br />
almost always a reminder that gospel teaching steps resolutely across traditional<br />
barriers of blood, history, and ethnicity.) That great parable in Luke’s gospel is<br />
certainly intended to shake up our sense of place: there are, as O’Donovan notes,<br />
“many societies where the rebuke of the parable strikes like a meteor against the<br />
complacency of racial or class love,” or, as I have argued elsewhere, against the<br />
complacency of community. 70 But far from making us indifferent to place, it<br />
makes spatial proximity the issue.<br />
A man is in need in a particular place, on the road, as it happens, to Jericho.<br />
"[A] certain Samaritan, as he journeyed, came where he was." When he saw the<br />
man who had been attacked by thieves, he simply went to him and helped him. He<br />
invoked no checklist of community, no list of priorities for family over strangers,<br />
co-nationals over the other inhabitants of the world. A man was in need right<br />
there, in front of him; that was all he needed to know to recognize the man as a<br />
neighbor. There is in this story, as Professor O’Donovan points out, “a nearness of<br />
contingency, a chancing upon, … pure place, unqualified by any relation or<br />
connection, but simply finding yourself next to somebody.” 71 Seeing the parable<br />
as a story of immediate focused concern for a particular person who happens to be<br />
in a particular place is enormously important, politically as well as ethically. Let<br />
me explain.<br />
3. The basis of political community<br />
We divide into nations, and it is among our fellow citizens that we take our first<br />
steps of responsibility for large-scale social order. Now there is a question about<br />
whether Christians should associate themselves with nationalistic theories of<br />
political community or with theories of political community based simply on<br />
proximity, people happening to be, in the words of Immanuel Kant, “unavoidably<br />
side-by-side.” 72<br />
On the one view, we look for those we already like and trust—those who are<br />
like us in language, custom or ethnicity and form a political community to house<br />
and nourish the basis of our affinity. We form a nation amongst our kin or<br />
<br />
69 Luke 10: 25-37. See also JW, “Who is my Neighbor?—Proximity and Humanity,” 86 The Monist (2003), 333 and<br />
JW, “On the Road: Good Samaritans and Compelling Duties,” 40 Santa Clara Law Review (2000), 1053.<br />
70 JW, “Secularism and the Limits of Community: a Response to George Rupp,” in George Rupp, Globalization<br />
Challenged: Conviction, Conflict, Community (Columbia University Press, 2006), 52-67. Also available at<br />
http://ssrn.com/abstract=1722780<br />
71 Oliver O’Donovan, “The Loss of a Sense of Place,” in Oliver O’Donovan and Joan Lockwood O’Donovan, Bonds<br />
oif Imperfection: Christian Politics, Past and Present (Eerdmans, 2004).<br />
72 Kant, The Metaphysics of Morals, §42.<br />
<br />
31
ethren, to the exclusion of those who are of other lines of human descent. On the<br />
other view—associated with Kant and also with Hobbes—we organize ourselves<br />
into political communities in order to establish justice among those to whom there<br />
is a danger that we will act unjustly, or to resolve conflicts among those to whom<br />
our proximity is likely to generate tangled and endemic conflict. On the one view,<br />
we form a community among those we have reason to trust and love. On the other<br />
view—again a Hobbesian view—we join in community from fear of each other,<br />
with those whom we would otherwise fight. 73<br />
On the one view, boundaries are set by the limits of a distinct people’s<br />
immemorial presence in a land, following lines of clear separation from strangers.<br />
On the other view, boundaries are haphazard and arbitrary—the residue of history<br />
or providence—representing nothing much more significant than the place where<br />
the efforts of one group of people to do justice and resolve conflict among<br />
themselves ran up against the efforts of another group of people to do justice and<br />
resolve conflict among themselves—each group consisting of an array of people<br />
who, happening to find themselves in one another’s vicinity, had no choice but to<br />
try and order their relations. In O’Donovan’s words, people are always coming in<br />
and going out; for a time they just happen to be where others are; that is the basis<br />
of political community<br />
I think it is well-known which of these alternatives I favor. 74 I said in my<br />
lecture last week that entering into political community is a duty, not an option;<br />
and I believe the same is true with the choice of who we enter into political<br />
community with. We are not to pick and choose. We have a duty to enter into<br />
political community with those who happen to be in our vicinity—and our<br />
relatedness to one another in a nation is initially nothing much thicker than that.<br />
This is not in itself necessarily a Christian position; it is not dictated by<br />
scripture and it can be reached by other routes. But it is supported by Christian<br />
teaching in two ways. It is supported, first, in the rebuttal of any claim that ties of<br />
(say) ethnic affinity matter more than the common humanity evinced in simple<br />
proximity. It is supported, secondly, in Christian conceptions about the<br />
transcendence of grievance and the renunciation of nurtured distrust of strangers. I<br />
mean Christian theses about forgiveness and about safety in the face of enmity—<br />
<br />
73 Hobbes associates political community among humans with conflict. What interests him is “how and by what<br />
stages, in the passion for self-preservation, a number of natural persons from fear of each other have coalesced into<br />
one civil person to which we have given the name of commonwealth” (Hobbes, De Cive, CUP edition, p. 74).<br />
“From fear of each other,” that’s the point—diffidence, suspicion, conflict, and the possibility of a war of all against<br />
all (individually or in small scale factions) that is likely to result from that – that’s the basis of political community.<br />
74 I have defended it in a paper called “The Principle of Proximity,” available at http://ssrn.com/abstract=1742413<br />
<br />
32
that it is possible to love an enemy, 75 and bring enmity and distrust to an end; that<br />
it is possible to recognize something in common even with those you have a<br />
grudge of injustice against (“I say to you, love your enemies, … that you may be<br />
sons of your Father in heaven; for He makes His sun rise on the evil and on the<br />
good, and sends rain on the just and on the unjust”); that it is possible to prove<br />
neighbor—good neighbor—to someone with whom there have been the strongest<br />
grounds of historical and ethnic antagonism.<br />
4. Self-determination<br />
Does this mean that Christians shouldn’t care about self-determination? – one of<br />
the foundations of modern conceptions of international law? Well, it didn’t seem<br />
to bother Augustine, who wrote, in his meditations on empire<br />
[A]s far as this life of mortals is concerned, which is spent and ended in a<br />
few days, what does it matter under whose government a dying man lives, if<br />
they who govern do not force him to impiety and iniquity? Did the Romans<br />
… harm those nations, on whom … they imposed their laws, except in as far<br />
as that [i.e., their subjection] was accomplished with great slaughter in<br />
war? 76<br />
If self-determination is important, it is important not as a property of peoples<br />
defined antecedently. On a Christian view it is a mistake, bordering on pagan<br />
idolatry, to elevate ethnic or national identity to make it the be-all and end-all of<br />
legitimate government. 77 So I think in terms of a thin theory of self-determination,<br />
as opposed to the thicker theories that people like Will Kymlicka and Joseph Raz<br />
and Avishai Margalit have posited. 78 Self-determination is an artifact of proximity.<br />
It should be seen as simply the fixed responsibility of those who happen to live<br />
<br />
75 Matthew 5: 43-47: “You have heard that it was said, ‘You shall love your neighbor and hate your enemy.’ But I<br />
say to you, love your enemies, … that you may be sons of your Father in heaven; for He makes His sun rise on the<br />
evil and on the good, and sends rain on the just and on the unjust. For if you love those who love you, what reward<br />
have you? Do not even the tax collectors do the same? And if you greet your brethren only, what do you do more<br />
than others? Do not even the tax collectors do so? Therefore you shall be perfect, just as your Father in heaven is<br />
perfect.<br />
76 CG 5:17<br />
77 Though Oliver O’Donovan is right in his oft-repeated denunciation of the hubris of Christian cosmopolitanism, he<br />
is also right in his more muted warnings against any people’s intoxication with or worship of itself or its identity.<br />
And Joan Lockwood O’Donovan has also warned against extrapolating any nationalist generalization from what we<br />
know of “the absolute historic uniqueness” of God’s special mission for the nation of Israel. See her “Nation, State<br />
and Civil Society in the Western Biblical Tradition,” in Bonds of Imperfection, esp. p. 285.<br />
78 See the contrasting positions of Jeremy Waldron and Will Kymlicka on self-determination in Besson & Tasioulas<br />
(eds.) The Philosophy of <strong>International</strong> law (OUP, 2010). For another version of the thicker view, see also Avishai<br />
Margalit & Joseph Raz, “National Self-Determination,” Journal of Philosophy, 87 (1990), 439.<br />
<br />
33
side-by-side with one another for constituting and sustaining order in the territory<br />
they happen to inhabit.<br />
Let me explain that a little more. I have indicated in these lectures that<br />
governance in any time or place is a matter of moral responsibility. The primary or<br />
primal responsibility for good governance falls upon those who are to be governed:<br />
it is for them, in the first instance, as moral beings, with the dignity of moral<br />
capacity and self-direction, to comport themselves in their relations with others in a<br />
way that makes justice, judgment, and the pursuit of the common good possible.<br />
To the extent that people need governance and order it is the their responsibility, in<br />
the first instance, to provide this for themselves—whoever they are, whoever they<br />
may be in the array of relations that needs ordering—it is their responsibility to<br />
make themselves governable and to take active responsibility for ensuring that<br />
their relations with others are subjected to institutions and political processes. 79<br />
5. Internal sovereignty<br />
Now it is time to talk about sovereignty—the legal and political expression of the<br />
unity and decisiveness of a community’s life together. Everyone knows that<br />
sovereignty has two aspects: internal and external. Though our interest is in<br />
international law, we have to talk about both.<br />
Internally, sovereignty is the attribute of some person or entity in the state<br />
that embodies the overall unity, force, and superiority of state and law. Externally,<br />
the sovereign is the entity entitled to act decisively for a whole country in its<br />
dealings with entities outside the country, particularly other governments and<br />
international organizations. When the US signs a treaty or joins something like<br />
the WTO, it exercises sovereignty. (External sovereignty may be exercised by a<br />
particular entity within the government, such as the executive (or the executiveplus-the<br />
Senate) or by the federal government as opposed to the state governments.<br />
But often we say that the country as a whole is sovereign—in the way that it<br />
presents itself to other entities in the outside world.<br />
It was once believed that no legal system could exist without an internal<br />
legal sovereign 80 —so that man, who needed law, needed sovereignty. But this is<br />
now widely rejected among modern legal philosophers, who accept the argument<br />
of H.L.A. Hart that sovereignty is itself a structure of legal rules and that the<br />
fundamental structure of legal rules in a polity can also have a shape that need not<br />
<br />
79 (Of course, most of us wake to find ourselves already compassed about with such institutions and processes; and<br />
in that case, as I have already emphasized, our prime responsibility is not to disrupt those processes, but render unto<br />
them whatever they legitimately require in the way of our cooperation and forbearance to perform their necessary<br />
tasks.)<br />
80 Jeremy Bentham, John Austin, etc.<br />
<br />
34
e characterized in terms of sovereignty at all. 81 It also used to be the belief of<br />
some political philosophers, notably Thomas Hobbes, that the elementary<br />
conditions of peace and order required internal sovereignty. But again, modern<br />
political science has shown that there can be law and good order in a constitutional<br />
state, which is not predicated on sovereign absolutism. Hannah Arendt remarked<br />
that American constitutionalism represented the comprehensive abolition of<br />
sovereignty from governance in the US. 82 There is in the US Constitution no one<br />
body with decisive overall power (as there was in the UK in Dicey’s time, for<br />
example). The American constitutional system is designed specifically to preclude<br />
that.<br />
This means we can be agnostic about internal sovereignty. Some political<br />
systems have it; others don’t. The Christian has no dog in this fight. 83 Everything<br />
depends on whether, in the circumstances, a given structure of constitution is<br />
capable of performing responsibly the tasks of governance that have to be<br />
performed in a given community. As Robin Lovin put it in a memo to our<br />
Theology and <strong>International</strong> law Working Group: “We seek theories in which<br />
sovereignty also fixes responsibility” 84 A sovereign parliament, even a sovereign<br />
monarch may perform the tasks of governance and order; but so may a nonsovereign<br />
structure of republican constitutionalism.<br />
No doubt, there are certain theories of internal sovereignty that Christians<br />
are bound to reject. We must reject any idea that persons or peoples should bind<br />
up their whole identity in the state. We have a higher destiny than that: “here have<br />
we no continuing city, but we seek one to come.” 85 Also no Christian can accept<br />
<br />
81 See H.L.A. Hart, The Concept of Law, Ch. 4.<br />
82 Arendt, On Revolution, p. 153: “[T]he greatest American innovation in politics … was the consistent abolition of<br />
sovereignty within the body politic of the republic, the insight that in the realm of human affairs, sovereignty and<br />
tyranny are the same.” quote<br />
83 Like monarchy perhaps, internal sovereignty is an option for a Christian polity. True, monarchy has had a<br />
venerable existence in the history of Christendom. It is not ruled out, but it is not required. Ancient Israel had a<br />
monarchy, given but not ordained by God: God specifically warned the Israelites about its dangers when they asked<br />
Him for a king, and Israel’s experience with monarchy was decidedly mixed. (I Samuel 8: 9-18.) I am aware that<br />
sovereignty monarchy, but I use the examples in this paragraph just to illustrate the inconclusiveness of Christian<br />
arguments about particular political forms. We recognize the kingship of Christ after His ascension and exaltation<br />
and we expect Him to come again on earth in great glory as king and judge. But we are not required to model our<br />
political systems on the kingship of Christ or mimic the sovereignty of the Almighty.<br />
84 Lovin memo: “If sovereignty begins as an absolute power deemed essential to the creation of political order, then<br />
rethinking sovereignty in terms of responsibility is simply deciding to talk about something else, to see if we can<br />
build a political order on that. If, however, the political order exists as part of a moral and theological order, even<br />
before it is expressed in modern political forms, then sovereignty (or any other concept used to explain political<br />
power) becomes a more elastic term, subject to redefinition not only in light of changing circumstances, but also in<br />
relation to the more comprehensive moral and theological order. Political positivism, almost by definition, starts<br />
where it starts. Moral and theological realism tries to figure out where we are, so as to begin (again) from there.”<br />
85 Hebrews 13: 14.<br />
<br />
35
the Hobbesian position that, as part of our subjection to an earthly sovereign, we<br />
are to use the sovereign’s commands and only sovereign’s commands as our only<br />
guide to right and wrong. 86 We have other imprescriptible sources of moral<br />
insight.<br />
6. Democracy<br />
What about democracy? Is that also something we should be agnostic about,<br />
recognizing that the responsibilities of governing and ordering a given society can<br />
be fulfilled democratically or undemocratically, depending on the practice and<br />
history of a given regime? Some have thought so. John Finnis, in the excellent<br />
chapter on political authority in Natural Law and Natural Rights argued that we<br />
should not condition the performance of our duty to play our part in governance<br />
around here on the government’s having any particular credentials of consent or<br />
democratic support. His view is that “[a]uthority (and thus the responsibility of<br />
governing) in a community is to be exercised by those who can in fact effectively<br />
settle coordination problems for that community,” 87 no matter who they are or how<br />
popular they are.<br />
Finnis is half-right, I think. There are compelling tasks to be performed, and<br />
they must be performed whether there are democratic mechanisms to perform them<br />
or not. One way or another, responsibility must be taken within a country for the<br />
overall discharge of the proper tasks of order and justice in that country. The same<br />
is true of the tasks of order in the international realm. In America, scholarly critics<br />
of international law assail it for its undemocratic character, and they think this is an<br />
irremediable fault, since no one can see how there can be any other than the most<br />
attenuated democratic mechanisms for the ordering of the world. 88 But they are<br />
wrong in the conclusion they infer. Just because democracy is unavailable in this<br />
realm, doesn’t mean that the tasks of international governance evaporate. At both<br />
levels, national and international, the tasks are urgent, in the sense of immediately<br />
compelling. If we do not quickly organize to get them performed, great loss or<br />
harm or injustice may result. This affects how we regard the powers that be—i.e.<br />
that actually exist—however imperfect we may judge them. We have a<br />
responsibility to play our part in and not to obstruct the ordering of the world<br />
whether democratic mechanisms are available for doing so or not.<br />
<br />
86 Hobbes, Leviathan, Ch. 26: “Civil law is to every subject those rules which the Commonwealth hath commanded<br />
him, by word, writing, or other sufficient sign of the will, to make use of for the distinction of right and wrong”<br />
87 NLNR (p. 246). “Consent, transmission, contract, custom—none of these is needed to constitute the state of<br />
affairs which (presumptively) justifies someone in claiming and others in acknowledging his authority to settle<br />
coordination problems for a whole community by creating authoritative rules or issuing authoritative orders and<br />
determinations.” Ibid., pp. 248-9.<br />
88 See e.g. McGinnis and Soman, “Should international law be part of our law?” 59 Stanford L. Rev. 1175 (2007)<br />
<br />
36
On the other hand, Finnis it seems to me pushes the issue of democracy<br />
aside too lightly. If democracy is a possibility, in a given political setting, then<br />
Christian political thought is far from indifferent to it. Christian attitudes to<br />
democracy should be informed by attention to the connection between God’s<br />
commandment to order the world and the special dignity of the active political<br />
intellect of each person. Our church leaders may be called pastors, but our destiny<br />
is not to be sheep-like, in either ecclesiastical or political affairs. The National<br />
Association of Evangelicals has affirmed, in its statement on civic responsibility<br />
that<br />
We engage in public life because God created our first parents in his image<br />
and gave them dominion over the earth (Gen. 1:27-28). … The<br />
responsibilities that emerge from that mandate are many, and in a modern<br />
society those responsibilities rightly flow to many different institutions,<br />
including governments, families, churches, schools, businesses, and labor<br />
unions. Just governance is part of our calling in creation. 89<br />
And democracy is a way in which that vocation is exercised responsibly and fairly<br />
among millions of individuals. 90<br />
7. <strong>International</strong> Responsibility<br />
I have suggested that, with this reservation about democracy, Christians are largely<br />
agnostic on particular forms of political power. Parliamentary sovereignty,<br />
constitutional democracy, responsible monarchy when democracy is not<br />
available—these can all be ways of discharging the tasks of governance and order<br />
that descend upon the ordinary nation-state.<br />
I believe a similar agnosticism is justified in international affairs. I do not<br />
mean agnosticism about the tasks of order incumbent on those who inhabit the<br />
world. Those tasks include the securing of peace, the relief of famine and natural<br />
disaster, the sheltering of refugees, the regulation of armed conflict, and where<br />
necessary the organized opposition to violence and aggression; and they also<br />
include the less dramatic but affirmative tasks of international cooperation—trade,<br />
communications, travel, migration etc., that I spoke about last week. Some of<br />
these challenges arise mainly out of the interaction of nation-states. Others—like<br />
<br />
89 National Association of Evangelicals (NAE), For the Health of the Nation: An Evangelical Call to Civic<br />
Responsibility (available at http:// www.nae.net/images/civic_responsibility.pdf ), p. 2. See also David P. Gushee,<br />
“Evangelicals and Politics: A Rethinking,” J. Law & Religion, 23 (2007-8), 1.<br />
90 Some biblical scholars note that the Genesis account of imago Dei turned its back deliberately on the ancient<br />
Babylonian proposition that the king alone was created in the image of God and that this status underwrote his<br />
exercise of regal power. We now see this regal image in every man. So, to the extent that it is exercised politically,<br />
the image of God is necessarily represented by the participation of millions in a polity not just one person.<br />
<br />
37
the challenge of climate change—might arise anyway, irrespective of our forms of<br />
mid-level political organization. As I said, many of these tasks are urgent, in the<br />
sense of immediately compelling. If we do not quickly organize to get them<br />
performed, they will not be performed: and great loss or harm may result.<br />
Responding to these challenges, I believe, requires some sort of cooperation<br />
through the medium of law and institutions, on an international scale. 91 One way or<br />
another, attention has to be paid to their performance. Responsibility must be<br />
taken for the overall discharge of the proper tasks of governance in the world at<br />
large, including the governing of relations between the entities that are taking<br />
responsibility for discharging the proper tasks of government in each particular<br />
country. That is the major premise.<br />
But my view is that a Christian will be in principle agnostic about the<br />
institutional facilities through which law operates to frame our discharge of these<br />
responsibilities.<br />
8. World government<br />
But should we not dismiss out of hand the prospect of world government? I<br />
wonder. If it turned out that order in the world could be secured, and could only be<br />
secured, under the auspices of empire, or a world state, or under the auspices of an<br />
international rule of law that preempted and crowded out national sovereignty, then<br />
we should presumably render unto Caesar (now in a more or less literal sense)<br />
whatever is necessary for Caesar to do the requisite work (unless that is<br />
incompatible with rendering unto God that which is God’s).<br />
Oliver O’Donovan maintains that Christians should oppose any such idea of<br />
world government. “In securing the total tradition of humanity, we are in a context<br />
in which it is out of place to invoke the commanding role of government,” though<br />
not, he adds, the commanding role of law. 92 But the reasons he produces seems to<br />
me to add little to familiar Kantian apprehensions, in Perpetual Peace and<br />
elsewhere, about the extent of empire and possible global despotism. 93<br />
Professor O’Donovan says that every government, however, imperial, loses<br />
its identity if it cannot contrast itself with others. “Whatever their claim to<br />
universality, in practice all empires need [to] define their identity by excluding<br />
people who live beyond them.” 94 But why should this sort of definition of identity<br />
be judged desirable, given what he has said elsewhere about the connection<br />
<br />
91 We have talked about the Christian basis of this assumption at our earlier sessions.<br />
92 O’Donovan, Desire of the Nations, 73<br />
93 Kant, Toward Perpetual Peace (1795), and ___ [?]<br />
94 O’Donovan, The Ways of Judgment, 214.<br />
<br />
38
etween pride and faction and the formation of communal identities? 95<br />
O’Donovan also says that<br />
it is essential to our humanity that there should always be foreigners, human<br />
beings from another community who have an alternative way of organizing<br />
the task and privilege of being human, so that our imaginations are refreshed<br />
and our sense of cultural possibilities renewed. 96<br />
But he does not explain why that sense of renewal cannot be nourished by the vast<br />
diversity of minds and practices, the vast civil society, that would exist within an<br />
integrated world community.<br />
He does worry, quite rightly, about the hubris of empire: “The titanic<br />
temptation which besets collectives needs the check of a perpetual plurality at the<br />
universal level.” And he tells us that, whatever Paul’s acquiescence in or appeal to<br />
the pax Romana, the biblical tradition is fundamentally one that sees empire on a<br />
world scale as a “bestial deformation.” The biblical tradition awaits the collapse of<br />
the titans, and the emergence, as he puts it, of “[a] family of humble nations<br />
[creeping] out from the wreckage of empire.” 97 The humility of nationhood<br />
compared to world empire is his strongest suit. This is part and parcel of<br />
O’Donovan’s consistent counsel in favor of modesty in our aspirations for<br />
international law. As I said last week, in ordering the world we are not building<br />
the new Jerusalem. That point is well taken.<br />
The idea of world government is frightening to most people: black<br />
helicopters, blue helmets, and comprehensive disenfranchisement of everyone<br />
except the bureaucrats in Geneva or at the easternmost end of 42 nd Street in New<br />
York. We should recall, however, that the idea of a world state is in many respects<br />
an ambiguous phrase, and along several possible dimensions it is a matter of<br />
degree.<br />
So let us ask: is any movement at all in the direction of world government<br />
inappropriate? If we define states in Weberian terms, then we can think of a<br />
continuum between a world government having no armed forces of its own all the<br />
way through to a tightly controlled organization exercising a monopoly of force in<br />
the world. 98 We are so close to the left-hand pole of this spectrum—for as things<br />
stand international institutions barely have the wherewithal to exercise force at all<br />
in the world, let alone monopolize it, though the UN Charter does seek a degree of<br />
<br />
95 Ibid., 212. See also The Desire of the Nations, 235.<br />
96 O’Donovan, Desire of the Nations, p. 268.<br />
97 Ibid., p. 71.<br />
98 I am thinking of the definition of “state” in Max Weber, “Politics as a Vocation,” as an organized entity that<br />
possesses a monopoly on the forms of legitimated violenc,.<br />
<br />
39
control. We are so close to minimalism in this respect that it would be a little<br />
hysterical to oppose any movement along the spectrum at all on the grounds of<br />
titanic totalitarianism. And as for other definitions of the state—Kelsenian<br />
definitions in terms of law, or institutional definitions, it is not at all clear that<br />
O’Donovan has provided any reason for concern about initiatives that look for the<br />
improvement and improved coherence of the institutional apparatus that already<br />
exists.<br />
There are and need to be international legal institutions and processes—<br />
ranging from the UN and its affiliates, the ICJ, international arbitration<br />
arrangements, treaty regimes, diplomatic conventions, even the WTO and GATT,<br />
not to mention various ad hoc agencies and tribunals. Each of these in its way<br />
takes responsibility for some aspects of global governance. But—and this is<br />
important—these processes and agencies have not been organized in a way that<br />
ensures that overall responsibility will be taken for every aspect of necessary<br />
global governance, i.e. in a way that ensures nothing will fall through the cracks ,as<br />
it were. These processes have not been organized in the image of comprehensive<br />
state sovereign responsibility, in the way that the institutions and processes of a<br />
national government are supposed to have been organized.<br />
Every so often international organizations and jurists undertake some<br />
initiative to fill these gaps. The setting up of the <strong>International</strong> Criminal Court, for<br />
example, was an attempt by the international community to begin replacing the<br />
haphazard ad hoc character of entities like the <strong>International</strong> Criminal Tribunal for<br />
the Former Yugoslavia (ICTFY) with some more comprehensive and legitimatelygrounded<br />
system of criminal law accountability. 99 And similarly the attempt since<br />
1945 to develop an overall framework for regulating the use of armed force, under<br />
the auspices of the UN Charter and the Security Council, has made much progress<br />
in a Weberian direction—by which I mean, not that it has put together an<br />
overwhelming armed force, but that it at least purports to monopolize the<br />
legitimation of the deployment of armed force in the international arena. There<br />
is—in these various contexts—an active sense of general responsibility that begins<br />
to answer to principle of international responsibility. And further improvement in<br />
that direction should surely be welcomed.<br />
The strongest suit of those who oppose world government in any more<br />
robust sense is the simple pragmatic point that it ain’t going to happen. For the<br />
time being, and in present circumstances, primary responsibility for the existence,<br />
integrity, comprehensive coverage, and overall effectiveness of global governance<br />
rests with the community of independent states, acting as multilateral law-makers,<br />
<br />
99 For concerns about the legitimacy of ICTFY, see the discussion of the jurisdictional objection in the Tadic case, in<br />
James Crawford, “The Rule of Law in <strong>International</strong> Law,” 24 Adelaide LR 3 (2003).<br />
<br />
40
occasional enforcers, custom-generators, and sponsors of international courts and<br />
other institutions.<br />
Some say we live in a ‘post-sovereignty’ world. The reality of national<br />
sovereignty is undermined to a considerable extent by global developments, by<br />
regional political organization, by international institutions (to a certain extent) as<br />
well as by the growing disparity of power among nation-states themselves. Maybe<br />
this means sovereignty no longer exists. Robin Lovin said in a memo to our<br />
working group:<br />
If the economic requirements of a global market or established practices of<br />
international intervention create inherent limits on the exercise of sovereign<br />
power, does this mean that sovereignty no longer exists? Or only that the<br />
scope of sovereign power has changed? 100<br />
I am not sure how to answer Robin’s question. But I am sure that not every move<br />
away from sovereignty enhances the prospects for international order. Some make<br />
order and justice less likely as global markets replace whatever shreds of<br />
conscience a convention of empowered sovereigns might once have possessed.<br />
9. Strong but self-limiting sovereignty<br />
Whether we like it or not, the situation is that, at best, we are stuck with<br />
O’Donovan’s vision of law, at the international level, without state at the<br />
international level. “The appropriate unifying element in international order is law<br />
rather than government.” 101 For the time being, it is the responsibility of nationstates—jointly<br />
and severally—to make international law and to make it work; and<br />
to create international institutions and to make them work.<br />
So: can the responsibility for global order be discharged by nations, acting<br />
together, if a little willfully and in a prickly way that is jealous of their<br />
sovereignty? Can it be done under the auspices of a strong doctrine of sovereignty?<br />
I think it can, provided that the prickly foot-stamping mantra of sovereign<br />
independence—“We’re not going to be bound unless we say so!”—is matched by a<br />
studied awareness of the point that unless we, the nations of the earth, voluntarily<br />
take responsibility for doing this, it probably won’t be done.<br />
<br />
100 To: CTI WORKING GROUP ON INTERNATIONAL LAW From: 11/10/2008<br />
101 The Desire of the Nations, p. 72. See also ibid., 236: “Law holds equal and independent subjects together<br />
without allowing one to master the other. The last and greatest of the accomplishments of Christendom was the<br />
conception that there exists, not merely as an ideal but in fact, an international law, dependent on no regime … but<br />
on the Natural Law implanted in human minds by God and given effect by international custom and convention.”<br />
<br />
41
10. God-like sovereignty; God-like limitation<br />
It is sometimes said that the modern sovereign state was conceived in the image of<br />
a sovereign God, and that doctrines of sovereign illimitability must therefore be<br />
combatted by conceptions of a self-limiting God. That is, sovereign illimitability<br />
needs to be countered by a conception of God’s sovereignty that downplays<br />
theological voluntarism and emphasizes the covenantal redemptive ways in which<br />
God might be thought to have bound or limited himself. God created this<br />
dangerous role model, therefore God has to get us out of it by presenting Himself<br />
in a more moderate light. Or, as Robin Lovin put it, “just as theology contributed<br />
much to the idea of sovereignty as absolute authority at the beginning of the<br />
modern period, theology may here be useful in understanding self-limitation.” 102<br />
Members of our working group were very taken with the second of these ideas. In<br />
my view it is all a big distraction. Let me briefly explain why.<br />
First of all, it does not seem to me to be true that the modern or even the<br />
early-modern sovereign state can be understood as an image of the divine<br />
sovereignty of late medieval voluntarist theology, in which God acts with absolute<br />
freedom, unrestrained by reason, God’s own nature, or the order of goods which<br />
God has created. 103 Early modern theorists did not model their conceptions of<br />
absolute sovereignty on what they thought was the sovereignty of God. 104 Apart<br />
from some occasional decorative remarks to this effect –Hobbes’s remarks about a<br />
“mortall god”—the argument for internal sovereignty in Bodin and Hobbes (and<br />
their argument for absolutist) was utterly functional and pragmatic, not theological.<br />
Also, if it were true, it would be true at most about internal sovereignty—<br />
absolute internal sovereignty along the lines of Hobbes’s or Bodin’s conception.<br />
That’s certainly where Hobbes used the rhetoric of a “mortall God.” But how could<br />
the analogy possibly work for external sovereignty in the international sphere?—<br />
the conception of god-like sovereignty would have to be polytheistic.<br />
I don’t doubt that there have been instances of idolatrous sovereigntyworship,<br />
and I shall say something more about them at the very end of this lecture.<br />
But actually the main problem with sovereignty in the international realm has not<br />
been with getting people to embrace the idea of a self-limiting sovereign. In fact<br />
that is something which I think all modern defenders of state sovereignty accept.<br />
They all accept that states may enter into covenants and treaties and that they are<br />
<br />
102 To: CTI WORKING GROUP ON INTERNATIONAL LAW From: Robin Lovin 11/10/2008<br />
103 The language here is adapted from Jean Bethke Elshtain, Sovereignty: God, State, and Self (New York: Basic<br />
Books, 2008). Elshtain holds the position I am criticising here.<br />
104 The mistake usually involves carelessly cobbling together three or four different political themes that have “God”<br />
in them: divine right of kings; sacral (anointed) aspect of kingship; and the medieval doctrine of the king’s two<br />
bodies. None of these by itself intimates any analogy between the king’s sovereignty and God’s sovereignty; and<br />
the combination of them does not do so either.<br />
<br />
42
ound by them. The problem is getting them to accept the idea of a nation being<br />
bound by an international norm that does not reflect voluntary self-limitation—by<br />
some other source of international law such as ius cogens or customary<br />
international law. For that problem any theological work that we do on the idea of<br />
a voluntarily self-limiting God is useless.<br />
So—although it is theologically fascinating to consider the idea of a selflimiting<br />
God—self-limitation through covenant in God’s dealings with His chosen<br />
people and in His redemptive promises declared unto mankind in Christ Jesus our<br />
Lord—and although it is interesting to consider Luther’s distinction between deus<br />
revealatus, God as revealed in his covenants, and deus absconduitus, the real<br />
sovereign God that lies hidden beyond, who is always capable of acting arbitrarily,<br />
and although we might want to applaud Karl Barth for his denunciation of that<br />
distinction, his assertion God’s sovereignty is his word, in which he has bound<br />
himself in Jesus Christ 105 —although all of this is of staggering theological interest,<br />
it is of very little use and relevance in the theory of international law, where, as I<br />
said, the sovereign is not conceived in the image of God in the first place, and in<br />
the second place the possibility of sovereign self-limitation is freely conceded.<br />
I own that there is a little bit more to say about this. Certainly our<br />
understanding of the sanctity of treaties can be enhanced by an understanding of a<br />
covenantal God. I will talk at length about the sacredness and solemnity of treaties<br />
on Wednesday. We will have some fun with this, with everyone from Abram to<br />
Nietzsche. But the idea of self-limitation per se is not itself the problem—though<br />
the seriousness of the resultant obligations may be.<br />
11. Sovereignty and national interest.<br />
A much more intractable problem has to do with the issue of national self-interest.<br />
Christians with their sense of universal obligation will be particularly alert to the<br />
tendency of nations to sluice—this is Reinhold Niebuhr’s phrase, from his 1932<br />
classic, Moral Man and Immoral Society—to sluice the entirety of a people’s<br />
altruism into the reservoir of nationalism. 106 Niebuhr said this about the paradox of<br />
patriotism,<br />
The paradox is that patriotism transmutes individual unselfishness into<br />
national egoism. Loyalty to the nation is a high form of altruism when<br />
compared to lesser loyalties and more parochial interest. It therefore<br />
becomes the vehicle of all the altruistic impulses, and express itself, on<br />
occasion, with such fervor that the critical attitude of the individual toward<br />
<br />
105 Get cites from Christiane Tietz’s paper.<br />
106 Reinhold Niebuhr, Moral Man and Immoral Society: A Study in Ethics and Politics<br />
<br />
43
the nation is almost completely destroyed. The unqualified character of this<br />
devotion is the very basis of the nation’s power and of the freedom to use the<br />
power without moral restraint. Thus the unselfishness of individuals makes<br />
for the selfishness of nations. That is why the hope of solving the larger<br />
social problems of mankind, merely by extending the social sympathies of<br />
individuals, is so vain.<br />
George Kateb has said something similar in his essay on patriotism. 107 And we are<br />
familiar too with a similar phenomenon in the case of devotion to family which, as<br />
David Hume noted, may be a “noble … affection,” yet “instead of fitting men for<br />
large societies, is almost as contrary to them as the most narrow selfishness.” 108<br />
Niebuhr is doubtful that this paradox can be resolved. I suspect that if it can,<br />
the key will lie as much in the rather thin and diffident sense of nationhood (among<br />
potential enemies) that I defended at the beginning of this lecture as in any thesis<br />
of Christian love for neighbour that transcends national boundaries.<br />
12. Sovereignty and Human Rights<br />
This brings me to the final thing that I want to discuss this afternoon. One of the<br />
key issues in the confrontation between sovereignty and international law is the<br />
issue of a sovereign state being constrained from the outside by international<br />
human rights law in the way it treats its own citizens or subjects.<br />
The response from many dictatorial regimes when they are reproached in<br />
this way is to: “This is none of the world’s business. This is an internal matter<br />
between us and our citizens.” And some non-dictatorial regimes say this as well.<br />
There was a furious denunciation in these terms from within the United States<br />
when foreign and international law were appealed to, a few years ago, to justify a<br />
judicial court decision banning the juvenile death penalty—that is, the execution of<br />
young men for crimes committed while they were children. 109 And a dispute in<br />
similar terms is raging in the United Kingdom as we speak, over a decision by<br />
Grand Chamber of the European Court of Human Rights, telling the British<br />
government that it is not permitted to continue its blanket ban on prisoners’ voting,<br />
because that is at odds with the terms of the First Protocol to the European<br />
Convention on Human Rights. 110<br />
One immediate answer to the sovereign response is to say, “Well, it may<br />
once not have been the world’s business,” but it has been made the world’s<br />
<br />
107 Kateb, “Patriotism and other Mistakes,” in a book with the same title.<br />
108 Hume, Treatise, III, ii<br />
109 Roper v. Simmons (2005)<br />
110 Cite to Hirst, No. 2 decision, and various consultative documents from HMG.<br />
<br />
44
usiness by treaties that the offending nation has entered into, in the case of the<br />
United Kingdom on prisoners’ voting by the treaty that established the European<br />
Convention of Human Rights (ECHR), both of which were signed and ratified by<br />
the UK. Article 46 of the ECHR represents an undertaking by the UK, like all<br />
other “High Contracting Parties, “to abide by the final judgment of the Court in<br />
any case to which they are parties.” This is a treaty obligation, voluntarily<br />
assumed, and owed to all the other states that are party to the relevant conventions<br />
and covenants as a matter of contractual good faith.<br />
But it is not a sufficient answer—because many international jurists would<br />
say that states are bound by the fundamentals of human rights law, irrespective of<br />
their treaty undertakings. Some regard human rights conventions as “declaratory<br />
of universally binding international custom,” 111 perhaps understood as ius cogens<br />
norms—and some have suggested even that these norms are legally binding simply<br />
as natural law or divine decrees—a position I shall consider in detail on<br />
Wednesday. Maybe there is no ius cogens norm against the juvenile death penalty<br />
or felony disenfranchisement, but there are ius cogens or natural law-based norms<br />
against torture, the use of death squads, and aggressive war. So we have to<br />
consider the possibility that states may be bound on some of these matters against<br />
their will.<br />
In terms of the framework that I have been using, we have questions to ask<br />
about global responsibility. Is the issue of human rights—so far as it relates to the<br />
way sovereigns treat their own subjects—is this something on which we need<br />
global governance? I take it that no one doubts that governments ought to be<br />
constrained by fundamental rights within their own community: leaders are<br />
answerable to God for their violations and to their own people, and in extremis<br />
their own people, who have the responsibility for constituting just government in<br />
their territory, are authorized and perhaps required to resist or overthrow a regime<br />
that is oppressive in these ways. The responsibility is primarily internal. This is a<br />
point that has been made many times by Michael Walzer concerning humanitarian<br />
intervention 112 and it’s a point that can be made about human rights generally. But<br />
why is it a matter of global concern?<br />
Some will say: it is because the relevant standards (or rights) that ought to be<br />
enforced in each country are universal and objective. The Christian can certainly<br />
accept that, and it is surely important for the world as a whole to bear witness to<br />
the fundamental requirements of decent treatment of people, the fundamental<br />
<br />
111 According to my NYU colleague, Ted Meron, in his book Human Rights and Humanitarian Norms, p. 35, “many<br />
of the provisions of these Conventions [he meant the Geneva Conventions] , following as they do from compelling<br />
considerations of humanity, are declaratory of universally binding international custom”<br />
112 Thinking Politically: Essays in Political Theory by Michael Walzer, selected, edited, and with an introduction by<br />
David Miller, pp. __.<br />
<br />
45
equirements of human dignity—to communicate loudly and publicly to every<br />
sovereign that these demands are not just the perverse contentions of impudent<br />
troublemakers but a normative heritage that stands now, in the broad recognition<br />
and solemn agreement of the whole world.<br />
Some will say that, even if we accept this, it doesn’t follow that a global<br />
consensus on the meaning of particular human rights is correct and that the law of<br />
any individual nation is wrong to the extent that it is at odds with that. Considered<br />
as moral propositions, human rights are universal. But universalism is not a<br />
consensus notion; it is an objective truth notion; it says that the truth is the same<br />
everywhere, whatever people happen to believe. Uniformity doesn’t guarantee that<br />
we have all got the right answer; all it means is that we have the same answer.<br />
Certainly this is something that humility compels us to recognize on questions like<br />
(say) the juvenile death penalty. The outliers may be right and the consensus may<br />
be wrong. If God or nature countenances the death penalty at all, it may be better<br />
for it to be administered in the case of young murderers like Christopher Simmons<br />
on the basis of case-by-case decision-making by juries rather than by the per se<br />
rule that the international community seems to favour. At least for these cases<br />
where good faith disagreement seems possible, it is not clear why, in the words of<br />
the preamble to The Universal Declaration of Human Rights that “a common<br />
understanding of these rights and freedoms is of the greatest importance for the full<br />
realization” of the pledge that Member States have given to one another, to<br />
promote universal respect for human rights.<br />
You might think that is a culpably conservative position, selling short our<br />
liberal convictions in the name of fallibility. So be it. There is more to be said<br />
about the value of treating like cases alike in the world, in the realm of human<br />
rights: I have tried to say some of it in a forthcoming book based on my 2007<br />
Storrs Lecture at Yale, entitled Partly Laws Common to All Mankind.<br />
Let me mitigate by saying this. One thing that I hope will not be<br />
controversial is that whatever attitude we take towards fallibility and commonality<br />
in this area, we cannot any longer accept the old-fashioned contention that respect<br />
for sovereignty, in and of itself, requires us to mute or suppress our respect for the<br />
individual victims of sovereignty—our respect for the people whose fundamental<br />
rights we judge are clearly being violated by their government. We may counsel<br />
“hands-off” for reasons of prudence, or out of respect for the differences revealed<br />
as between democratic decision-making in our country and democratic decisionmaking<br />
in another country on issues where we know there is room for good faith<br />
disagreement. But we must not abandon our concern for the victims of tyranny —<br />
our public and lawful concern—or deafen ourselves to the cries of the oppressed<br />
simply on account of our respect for the tyrant’s sovereignty.<br />
<br />
46
Formalistically, some jurists still say that the only subjects of international<br />
law are national sovereigns—international law is about sovereigns’ rights against<br />
one another, not the rights of natural individuals. They say that the people of the<br />
world are rather like livestock belonging to the sovereigns or chattels, objects<br />
whose interests are of no inherent concern to international law. I take it that<br />
nobody today wants to be associated with that sort of offensive pedantry, at least<br />
outside the towers of narrow scholasticism. Certainly a Christian conception of<br />
international law will never lose sight of the fact that, ultimately, the subjects of<br />
real concern are individual men and women, billions of them, for whose interests<br />
sovereigns are at best trustees (both internally and externally). As trustees, they are<br />
supposed to operate lawfully. They are supposed to operate in a way that is<br />
mindful that the peaceful and ordered world that we seek in international law is<br />
something sought not for the sake of national sovereigns themselves, but for the<br />
sake of the millions of men, women, communities, and businesses who are<br />
committed to their care. These millions are the ones who are likely to suffer if the<br />
international order is disrupted; they are the ones whose prosperity is secure when<br />
the international order is secure. Their well-being, not the well-being of sovereign<br />
nation-states, is the ultimate raison d’être.<br />
The cry of the oppressed is not something that can properly be drowned out<br />
by the proud majesty of a sovereign, or something that can be dismissed as<br />
impudent and troublesome by a realist’s enthusiasm to flatter a sovereign with the<br />
shock and awe of his power. Sovereign dignity is no doubt important, but Emeric<br />
de Vattel spoke nonsense when he said once that it is founded on the same<br />
principle as individual dignity. Sovereigns have great responsibilities and they<br />
should be credited for those when they discharge them. But ultimately, in the<br />
Christian ontology, the dignity of a sovereign is minuscule, compared to the<br />
dignity of one human individual. It is individual men, women, and children who<br />
are—each of them—created in the image of God. (I believe that Christians should<br />
have nothing to do with the view put forward by the young Rawls and others that it<br />
is communities that are created in the image of God, because the godhead itself—<br />
the Holy Trinity—is a community.) 113 Human individuals—from the Queen and<br />
the Archbishop of Canterbury to Colonel Rainborough’s “poorest he that is in<br />
England”—are created in the image of God and, as Justice McLean said famously,<br />
in his dissent in the Dred Scott case, they are nobody’s chattel: each of them “bears<br />
the impress of his maker and is destined to an endless existence.” 114<br />
<br />
113 Rawls, A Brief Inquiry into the Meaning of Sin and Faith (2010). See also JW, “Persons, Community, and the<br />
Image of God in Rawls’s Brief Inquiry,” presented at APA December 2010, available at<br />
http://ssrn.com/abstract=1726128<br />
114 Dred Scott v. Sanford.<br />
<br />
47
Compared to that, the lives of sovereign entities are like those of insects, the<br />
flies of a summer. The image is not from Edmund Burke, but from C.S. Lewis’s<br />
book, The Weight of Glory. Lewis gives us wonderful language to embrace the<br />
point that, on the Christian view, human individuals are entitled to recognition as<br />
immortals—people whose actions and whose treatment will resonate forever, long<br />
after the empires and sovereigns that mistreated them have crumbled to dust. It is a<br />
serious thing, said Lewis,<br />
[t]o remember that the dullest, most uninteresting person you talked to today<br />
may one day be a creature which, if you saw it now, you will be strongly<br />
tempted to worship, or else a horror in the corruption, such as you now meet,<br />
if at all, only in your nightmares. All day long, we are in some degree<br />
helping each other on to one of these destinations. There are no ordinary<br />
people. You have never talked to a mere mortal. Nations, cultures, arts,<br />
civilizations: these are mortal, and their life is to ours as the life of a gnat.<br />
But it is immortals with whom we joke, work with, marry, snub and exploit:<br />
immortal horrors or everlasting splendors. 115<br />
That is the Christian view of the comparison between sovereign and<br />
individual in point of dignity—mortal functionary, on the one hand, and, on the<br />
other hand, someone who bears the impress of his maker and is destined to an<br />
endless existence.<br />
I don’t claim that there is no other way of arriving at this comparison. I refer<br />
back to what I said at the beginning of Lecture 1. We are talking here about<br />
overlapping consensus. There are other lines of reasoning that overlaps with the<br />
Christian conception of the overwhelming dignity of the human individual—from<br />
the Stoic to the Kantian tradition. As I said last week, the point is not to claim<br />
Christina insight as indispensable. It is to assure our fellow citizens that we too<br />
can come to this point of consensus, and that the impression conveyed to the<br />
contrary by those who corrupt their Christian moral ontology with a heretical<br />
patriotism should be disregarded. Or rather, not disregarded, but understood in this<br />
light: that when Christians claim (as some do, in this country) that their loyalty to<br />
country must deafen themselves to the cries of the victims of torture and other<br />
violations—when they claim this, they may make an exhibition of themselves as<br />
good Americans in their denigration of internationally-recognized human rights,<br />
but there isn’t a shred of scripture or a patch of human doctrine to support this<br />
order of priorities.<br />
<br />
115 CS Lewis, The Weight of Glory, 14-15.<br />
<br />
48
Lecture 3: Wednesday, March 30, 2011<br />
THE SOURCES OF ORDER: WHY NATURAL LAW<br />
IS NOT ENOUGH<br />
1. Christian positivism<br />
We started with St. Paul in Romans 13. Let’s finish with him too. When Paul<br />
counselled submission to the powers that be, including powers of world<br />
government exercised from Rome, he said that rulers are a terror not to good<br />
works, but to evil. The earthly ruler, Caesar,<br />
is the minister of God … for good. … [I]f thou do that which is evil, be<br />
afraid; for he beareth not the sword in vain: … he is … a revenger to execute<br />
wrath upon him that doeth evil. 116<br />
A jurisprude would say that this is the classic bet both ways—betting on positivism<br />
and betting on natural law. Like a good positivist, Paul talks about the ruler<br />
bearing the sword, issuing his commands, and imposing his sanctions. But like a<br />
good natural lawyer, he says the ruler does God’s work in this, supporting the good<br />
and punishing evil, categories that are—in the logic of Paul’s teaching here—<br />
established by God and not by the will of man. It leaves out of the picture the<br />
possibility that Caesar may permit what is evil, and forbid what is good or morally<br />
necessary. It is exactly like the Blackstonian eclecticism that exasperated Jeremy<br />
Bentham some seventeen hundred years later. Municipal law, said William<br />
Blackstone in his Commentaries on the Laws of England, is properly defined to be<br />
“a rule of civil conduct prescribed by the supreme power in a state, commanding<br />
what is right and prohibiting what is wrong.” 117 A rule of civil conduct prescribed<br />
by the supreme power in a state—that’s the positivist element. Commanding what<br />
is right and prohibiting what is wrong—that’s the element of natural law,<br />
suggesting that civil law necessarily conforms to natural law categories of good<br />
and evil.<br />
Well, as I said in my first lecture, I am a sort of Christian positivist. And in<br />
these lectures I take myself to be giving a religious account of the positive law that<br />
operates in the international realm. Today, I am going to talk a lot about treaties,<br />
for treaties are by far the most important positive source of international legal<br />
obligation. But first let’s talk about natural law.<br />
There is an old, old dispute about whether international law is composed<br />
exclusively of positive law, based on human will and human agreement, or<br />
<br />
116 Romans 13: 3-4.<br />
117 Cite to Blackstone and Bentham.<br />
<br />
49
whether some of it is derived directly from (or is even identical with) the law of<br />
nature. 118 By natural law, I mean that part of God’s law that is accessible to reason<br />
and doesn’t require revelation. People think, for example, that the rules against<br />
killing and torture and rape are like this: their wrongness can be figured out, from<br />
reflection on human nature without reference to law-books, statutes, or precedents;<br />
and without reference to Bible either. So in the international realm, the natural-law<br />
position would be that there are certain principles that apply to states and restrict<br />
what it is right or permissible for them to do—like the principle forbidding<br />
aggressive war—which we can access simply by figuring things out, without<br />
having to appeal to the text of a treaty or the content of a custom. God wills that we<br />
should not engage in aggressive war; this is part of God’s will that we can figure<br />
out by moral reasoning; and the conclusion applies directly as international law<br />
without the mediation of custom, treaty, or any form of positivity.<br />
That’s the natural law position. The title of today’s lecture suggests that I<br />
think natural law is not enough for a working body of international law. I think<br />
everyone agrees with that. There have to be treaties as well and there have to be<br />
customs. But actually I want to defend a more aggressive position. I want to argue<br />
that there is no area of international jurisprudence where natural law, standing<br />
nakedly as such, can operate directly as law, without the mediation of treaty or<br />
custom. And I want to argue that there is something theologically significant in<br />
that fact.<br />
It may seem puzzling this position is being adopted in the context of a<br />
religious account. The idea of natural law is clearly associated with Christian<br />
tradition, in the thinking of Thomas Aquinas and others: it is, as I said, that part of<br />
the eternal law of God that is accessible to human reason. So surely a Christian<br />
account would want to give greater prominence than others to natural law as a<br />
source of international obligation. In fact many secular jurists, like Hersch<br />
Lauterpacht, accord a significant place to natural law in international<br />
jurisprudence. 119 They say it necessarily plays a greater role there than it does in<br />
<br />
118 This language is taken from a characterization of the debate in Noel Malcolm, Aspects of Hobbes, p. 439.<br />
119 Lauterpacht stated: “The significance of the law of nature in [Grotius'] treatise is that it is the ever-present source<br />
for supplementing the voluntary law of nations.” --- Lauterpact, “The Grotian Tradition in <strong>International</strong> Law, “23<br />
British Yearbook of <strong>International</strong> Law 1, 21-22 (1946). Also Lauterpacht: “The fact is that while within the state it<br />
is not essential to give to the ideas of a higher law-of natural law-a function superior to that of providing the<br />
inarticulate ethical premiss underlying judicial decisions or, in the last resort, of the philosophical and political<br />
justification of the right of resistance, in the international society the position is radically different. There-in a<br />
society deprived of normal legislative and judicial organs—the function of natural law, whatever may be its form,<br />
must approximate more closely to that of a direct source of law. In the absence of the overriding authority of the<br />
judicial and legislative organs of the state there must assert itself-unless anarchy or stagnation are to ensue-the<br />
persuasive but potent authority of reason and principle derived from the fact of the necessary coexistence of a<br />
plurality of states. This explains the pertinacity, in the international sphere, of the idea of natural law as a legal<br />
source.” (ibid. 22-3)<br />
<br />
50
municipal law. Lauterpacht’s saying that is not necessarily born of any religious<br />
commitment. So if even the secular jurists can say this, isn’t there something odd<br />
about this Christian thinker, who has been talking all week and last Wednesday too<br />
about God’s command to order the world, refusing to countenance natural law as<br />
the touchstone of global legality?<br />
2. Varieties of natural law jurisprudence.<br />
I am conscious that in this I am talking a position different from that of my<br />
brothers and sisters in the Theology and <strong>International</strong> Law Working Group that has<br />
been meeting at the Center for Theological Inquiry these past five years. There is<br />
pretty much a consensus in the Working Group on natural law as a major<br />
constituent of international law.<br />
And it is not just the natural law of secular rationalism either—i.e., the<br />
natural law that Grotius said in his Prolegomena we could accept even if (etiamsi)<br />
we were to grant—what cannot be granted without the greatest wickedness—that<br />
there is no God or that he takes no interest in human affairs. Members of the<br />
<strong>International</strong> Law Working Group were convinced that the version of natural law<br />
on which international law’s doctrines and authority are (partly) based is a<br />
jurisprudence that is religious in its spirit and provenance. Even if not based<br />
directly on revelation, it is best understood (and may be intelligible only) as a part<br />
of God’s law, accessible to reason imbued with respect for His order—and indeed<br />
fulfilled in the coming of Jesus of Nazareth, the “light of the nations,” in whom<br />
God the Father has enabled humankind to share in the divine law. The group spent<br />
a lot of time embracing a Christological account of natural law.<br />
Well, with great respect, I don’t buy it—not the Christology (in this<br />
context), 120 not the view that identifies global legality with natural law generally. I<br />
am not denying the existence of natural law. Lassa Oppenheim, one of the grand<br />
old men of international law, repudiated it. He acknowledged that international<br />
law needed natural law as a set of trainer wheels in its infant stages. But now it has<br />
grown up: “We know nowadays that a Law of Nature does not exist.” 121 I share<br />
with Oppenheim an enthusiasm for “a positive Law of Nations” but not on account<br />
of any ontological scepticism. Natural law is there, it is ordained by God, it is not<br />
going to go away, and it helps to make sense of what we do (and what we ought to)<br />
so far as order in the world is concerned.<br />
<br />
120 For suspicions about the Christological aspect, consider the view of that 1854 Hulsean Lecturer from Cambridge<br />
whom I quoted in the first of these lectures: “[O]ur Religion as it came out of the hands of its Founder and His<br />
apostles ‘being completely abstracted from all views either of ecclesiastical or civil policy,’ can be expected to<br />
contain but few precepts immediately applicable as maxims of international Law.” Kennedy, p. 7.<br />
121 Oppenheim, <strong>International</strong> Law, 9 th edition, p. 92.<br />
<br />
51
It does help explain the importance of having positive law. Indeed this has<br />
always been one of the most important things that natural law theory does. The<br />
contribution that natural law makes to global legality is to explain the need for it to<br />
take the form of positive law, and explain the ways in which different sources of<br />
positive law (treaty, practice, custom, judgment) resonate with deeper moral,<br />
spiritual and ontological concerns. (Indeed natural lawyers are usually better at<br />
explaining the indispensability of positive law than positivists are. The latter are<br />
afraid of seeming to be interested in any element of value when they wear their<br />
jurisprudential fools-cap.) But it cannot apply directly, as international law,<br />
without the mediation of treaty and custom.<br />
Nor is my scepticism born of any realist suspicion of the idealistic character<br />
of the aspirations of natural law. Marti Koskenniemi once wrote that international<br />
law “should not be thought of in terms of utopian principles, emanating from God's<br />
will.” 122 There is no reason to suppose that natural law is “utopian.” Much of the<br />
natural law tradition is quite modest in its aspirations, not leading us on to the new<br />
Jerusalem of peace and light, nor offering us Christ-like counsels of perfection<br />
(which Grotius for example specifically contrasted with natural law, saying that in<br />
the New Testament “a greater sanctity is enjoined [upon] us, than the mere Law of<br />
Nature in itself requires”). 123 So mine is not a concern about natural law being<br />
unrealistic. On the contrary, those who take the position I oppose, those who think<br />
we can apply natural law precepts directly, usually do so carefully and judiciously<br />
focusing mainly on just a few fundamental norms. But they are still wrong.<br />
I accept that natural law furnishes a number of the substantial concepts that<br />
positive law makes use of: human dignity, which we talked about on Monday, is a<br />
good example, and the correlative ideas of inhumanity and degradation. The<br />
positive laws that we have in the international realm give prominent place to this<br />
concept, so we can’t do international positive law without engaging in moral<br />
thinking about dignity. So any positivism here is necessarily a soft or inclusive<br />
positivism, in Jules Coleman’s sense. 124<br />
I accept too that natural law helps explain the limits on law in general. There<br />
comes a point when an oppressive edict may be too unjust or too deformed in its<br />
character to be accorded legal authority. And that will apply in the international<br />
realm as much as in the governance of particular communities. I shall come back<br />
to that at the very end of today’s lecture.<br />
<br />
122 Martti Koskenniemi, "<strong>International</strong> Law in a Post-Realist Era" (1995) 16 Australian Year Book of <strong>International</strong><br />
Law 1, at p. 3.<br />
123 Preliminary Discourse in Book I of The Rights of War and Peace, §51 (Liberty Fund edition, p. 126). As Robin<br />
Lovin has said, natural law does not lead us to ultimate value: it “provides us with human goods, but not with the<br />
Good.” (Lovin, “Natural Law and Human Goods” for CTI, Jan 24-5, 2008.)<br />
124 Cite to Jules Coleman.<br />
<br />
52
But let me isolate this one view that I reject: it is the view that natural law<br />
propositions can constrain states directly in international law without the mediation<br />
of treaty or custom. The law we apply is a law that we have to share—and the fact<br />
is that natural law, for all that has been said so far, does not disclose itself to us on<br />
earth in uncontroversial forms. It’s an argument I made in an essay published in a<br />
volume edited by Robert George years ago: 125 the volume was called Natural Law<br />
Theory: Contemporary Essays and my chapter was called “The Irrelevance of<br />
Moral Objectivity,” (It also appeared as one of the central chapters of Law and<br />
Disagreement.) The idea is that natural law in itself may very well be universal<br />
and objective, it may descend from God, it may be consummated in Christ. But we<br />
disagree on earth about what it is. And we need positive legal structures that can<br />
supersede that disagreement and stand, clearly identified, among us.<br />
3. Hobbes and men that mediate peace<br />
It is not even clear what it would be for natural law to be directly operative in the<br />
international realm. I suppose we do have the view of Thomas Hobbes, who<br />
said—at the end of Chapter 30 of Leviathan—that “the offices of one sovereign to<br />
another” are comprehended in the law of nature. 126 He believed that “Kings, and<br />
Persons of Soveraigne authority” are in a state of nature which is a state of war or<br />
potential war. They are<br />
in the state and posture of Gladiators; having their weapons pointing, and<br />
their eyes fixed on one another; that is, their Forts, Garrisons, and Guns<br />
upon the Frontiers of their Kingdomes; … which is a posture of War. 127<br />
And, Hobbes said ,<br />
the same law that dictateth to men that have no civil government what they<br />
ought to do, and what to avoid in regard of one another, dictateth the same to<br />
Commonwealths; that is, to the consciences of sovereign princes and<br />
sovereign assemblies<br />
Unfortunately, however, there is “no court of natural justice.” And it has usually<br />
been supposed that the Hobbesian governance of nations by natural law is really<br />
nothing but anarchy, because it is not safe to follow any of the peaceable<br />
recommendations of the law of nature without security, and security is just what<br />
<br />
125 JW, “The Irrelevance of Moral Objectivity,” in Natural Law Theory: Contemporary Essays, Robert George ed.<br />
(OUP Clarendon Press, 1992), 158.<br />
126 Leviathan, Ch. 30. Actually he said they comprehended in the law of nations; but then he added “I need not say<br />
anything [about that] in this place, because the law of nations and the law of nature is the same thing.” I will deal<br />
with similar equations of these two ideas in section __, below.<br />
127 Leviathan, Ch. 13.<br />
<br />
53
we do not have in the state of nature. 128 No doubt, as a matter of desire, “every<br />
man, ought to endeavour Peace.” But when he has no hope of obtaining it, “he<br />
may seek and use all helps and advantages of war.” 129 Charles Beitz’s exploration<br />
of this Hobbesian position in Chapters 2 and 3 of Political Theory and<br />
<strong>International</strong> Relations is extremely helpful. 130<br />
Of course, Hobbes’s view of what the law of nature requires is not<br />
necessarily correct. Others have postulated a less survivalist account. (In general<br />
we should resist the fashion of identifying the law of nature with the<br />
pronouncements of any philosophical, scholastic or ecclesiastical authority. This is<br />
most common in Catholic natural law theory, where invoking natural law often just<br />
means quoting Aquinas. What a philosopher writes, even a sainted philosopher, is<br />
not itself natural law; what it records is that philosopher’s opinion about what<br />
natural law is (which opinion may be wrong)—a point that is probably easier for<br />
some to accept in the case of Aquinas than it is in the case of Hobbes. But it<br />
applies to both of them).<br />
On the other hand, my fellow fellow at All Souls College, Oxford, Noel<br />
Malcolm, has argued that, anyway, Hobbesian natural law is not entirely<br />
ineffective in the international realm. 131 He cites the third Law of Nature on<br />
Hobbes’s list—“That men performe their Covenants made.” And he points out<br />
that, although Hobbes also said that covenants without the sword are but words, he<br />
also believed that anyone who made an agreement in circumstances where the<br />
other party showed himself willing to abide by it, even in a state of nature, would<br />
be a fool not also to abide by it himself. (It is actually one of the most<br />
philosophically interesting arguments in Leviathan.) Dr. Malcolm also mentions<br />
other Hobbesian principles of natural law that seem to apply directly, and in their<br />
own right. There are the principles about free trade that are discussed in The<br />
Elements of Law, and the seventh law of nature in Leviathan, limiting the demand<br />
for revenge and reparations. And he adds this observation:<br />
There is something very implausible about the claim that Hobbes's laws of<br />
nature cannot apply at the international level, given that one of them relates<br />
directly to diplomatic practice: his fifteenth law is “That all men that<br />
mediate Peace, be allowed safe Conduct.” … [T]he point of the inclusion of<br />
this rule in Hobbes's list was evidently to settle the long-standing dispute<br />
about the status of ‘ius feciale,’ the special area of international law relating<br />
<br />
128 Hobbes, Leviathan, Chs. 14-15.<br />
129 Ibid., Ch. 14.<br />
130 Cite to Beitz, Political Theory and <strong>International</strong> Relations<br />
131 Noel Malcolm, Aspects of Hobbes, pp. __.<br />
<br />
54
to envoys and mediators, by showing how the basic principle of such law<br />
could be located within the natural law. 132<br />
But there—right there in Malcolm’s last observation—is the rub. The “basic<br />
principle” of the law relating to envoys and mediators can “be located in natural<br />
law.” Fair enough. That is like saying the basic principle of the law relating to<br />
homicide can be located within natural law. But the operation of law in the world<br />
depends on details. We say the devil is in the details, I want to say God commands<br />
us to attend to the details as positive law-makers. That the basic principles behind<br />
law—national and international – are given to us in our moral thinking, is no doubt<br />
true. But the details are all important, and they are man’s work not God’s. 133<br />
You see, natural law in the world is never just an application of natural law<br />
or moral ideas; it involves specification, or, as the natural lawyers called it since<br />
Aquinas, determinatio. 134 Finnis talks about this; so does Robbie George in his<br />
essay “Natural Law and <strong>International</strong> Order,” in his volume In Defense of Natural<br />
Law. 135 Moral ideas do not initially present themselves in law-like form, if what we<br />
mean by law-like is something that can really work like a law. Real-life laws are<br />
complex bodies of articulate doctrine and technical criteria. The layman sometimes<br />
<br />
132 In all this, Malcolm takes himself to be criticizing Beitz’s book, cited above in the last note but one. But Beitz is<br />
addressing a well-known construct called Hobbesianism, which is not necessarily the same as Thomas Hobbes’s<br />
own particular views.<br />
133 For further elaboration of this theme of devils and details, think of the lines attributed to Thomas More in Robert<br />
Bolt’s play, A Man for all Seasons:<br />
MORE … The law, Roper, the law. I know what's legal not what's right. I'll stick to what's legal.<br />
ROPER Then you set man's law above God's!<br />
MORE No, far below; but let me draw your attention to a fact -- I'm not God. The currents and eddies of right and<br />
wrong, which you find such plain sailing, I can't navigate. … But in the thickets of the law, oh, there I'm a<br />
forester. I doubt if there's a man alive who could follow me there, thank God . . . (He says the last to<br />
himself)<br />
ALICE (Exasperated, pointing after RICH) While you talk, he's gone!<br />
MORE And go he should, if he was the Devil himself, until he broke the law!<br />
ROPER So now you'd give the Devil benefit of law!<br />
MORE Yes. What would you do? Cut a great road through the law to get after the Devil?<br />
ROPER I'd cut down every law in England to do that!<br />
MORE (Roused and excited) Oh? (Advances on ROPER) And when the last law was down, and the Devil turned<br />
round on you - where would you hide, Roper, the laws all being flat? (He leaves him) This country's<br />
planted thick with laws from coast to coast—man's laws, not God's -- and if you cut them down -- and<br />
you're just the man to do it -- d'you really think you could stand upright in the winds that would blow then?<br />
(Quietly) Yes, I'd give the Devil benefit of law, for my own safety's sake.<br />
134 Aquinas cite.<br />
135 George, In Defense of Natural Law OUP 1999. Finnis in NLNR; JW in “Torture, Suicide and Determinatio,”<br />
American Journal of Jurisprudence (2010).<br />
<br />
55
complains that cases in law are won or lost on “technicalities.” But law-making is<br />
largely a technical matter, with all sorts of devices that look counter-intuitive to the<br />
layman but which are necessary in order to ensure administrability, in order to take<br />
into account issues of procedure and fairness, and in order to allow any given norm<br />
to take its place in a coherent corpus juris, the complex and multi-faceted body of<br />
law as a whole.<br />
So, for example, in the rule against killing, details have to be settled;<br />
elements of the offense defined, degrees of homicide distinguished, excuses and<br />
justifications laid out, rules of evidence stipulated, , presumptions and burdens of<br />
proof laid down; bright lines drawn; operationalized criteria established; and so on.<br />
As Professor Finnis has rightly observed: that is why ‘Thou shalt not kill ...’ is<br />
“legally so defective a formulation.” 136<br />
And so equally for Noel Malcolm’s Hobbesian example: the principle of<br />
allowing safe conduct to men that mediate Peace. Hobbes’s 15 th principle may be<br />
what lies behind the usages and practices of diplomacy. But what it lies behind is a<br />
complex manifold of positions.<br />
The idea of envoys and mediators may be given by natural law, but the<br />
details of heraldry, diplomacy, and the safe-conduct of men that mediate peace are<br />
highly technical and technical for a reason—namely, that they have to do their<br />
work in an environment which ranges from suspicion, through mutual<br />
incomprehensibility all the way to outright hostility. So we have all sorts of<br />
technical rules about flags of truce and their color and we norms outlawing their<br />
treacherous deployment and their perfidious violation.<br />
For diplomacy, we have the great 1961 Vienna Convention on Diplomatic<br />
Relations with its details of the offering and the acceptance of diplomatic missions,<br />
the size of missions, the niceties of diplomatic rank (ambassadors, nuncios,<br />
internuncios, high commissioners, and so on), the status of diplomatic bags,<br />
various forms of diplomatic immunity, the category of persona non grata, and so<br />
on. Indeed, this convention, together with its predecessor, the Havana Convention<br />
of 1928, does not just add detail and determination to a Hobbesian principle, but<br />
codifies centuries of custom and practice that have been slowly and patiently<br />
adding juridical flesh to the bare bones of natural law insight.<br />
4. Positivism and Custom<br />
Clear thinking about all of this is sometimes impeded by the particular<br />
connotations that the word “positivism” has acquired in international law. It tends<br />
to be used as a mildly derogatory term, to denote those who limit international law<br />
to treaties and who present law in this arena as utterly the product of sovereign will<br />
<br />
136 Finnis, NLNR, p. __<br />
<br />
56
or at best sovereign consent. 137 I don’t want to denigrate treaties—I have so much<br />
more to say about them this afternoon—but in fact the category of positive law is<br />
much more capacious than this. It has always included custom as well as statute in<br />
the municipal realm—indeed it is orthodox doctrine among municipal-law<br />
positivists that the fundamental rules of any legal system must be like customs 138 —<br />
and custom as well as treaty in the international realm. The jurisprudence of<br />
customary law is a fabulous topic in itself and immensely important for<br />
understanding global legality. 139<br />
So: we have a category of customary international law, and I also want to<br />
argue that something like custom plays a pervasive role in understanding other<br />
categories of international law as well.<br />
Let’s first consider the formal category. I will focus on a well-known case<br />
called The Paquete Habana—that’s the name of a boat—decided by the U.S.<br />
Supreme Court in 1899. 140 The context was the American blockade of Cuba in<br />
1898 in the Spanish-American war: two fishing vessels were seized by an<br />
American ship, towed to Key West, and condemned to be auctioned as prizes of<br />
war. On an appeal by the boat’s owners against condemnation, the Supreme Court<br />
accepted that it was the custom of the world to protect coastal fishing vessels from<br />
become prizes of war in naval warfare. The Court found indications of this<br />
principle in the practice of various nations—Spain, Britain, France—and<br />
diplomatic and juridical acknowledgment of it as a normative custom going back<br />
to the time of Henry IV. Even if it was not in the strict sense immemorial, it had<br />
grown into legal authority. Using the words of Sir James MacKintosh, the Supreme<br />
Court observed that what may have started out simply as a humane concession to a<br />
poor and industrious order men—coastal fisher-folk—slowly and silently<br />
mitigating the practice of war, “has received the sanction of time, [and] is raised<br />
from the rank of mere usage … [to] become part of the law of nations.” 141 No<br />
doubt, over this history, it has been a fragile custom, occasionally disputed, often<br />
honoured only in the breach. Still, the Supreme Court saw it as its task to gather<br />
and recover the traces of this custom from historical and contemporary practice<br />
and precedents, and to consider what juridical authority could be imputed to it in<br />
<br />
137 Though notice Kelsen’s drift away from an initial view which held that international law was founded on pacta<br />
sunt servanda to a later view that identifies the grundnorm of international law as acceptance.<br />
138 Cite to Hart on secondary rules.<br />
139 For two fine works, see Donald Kelley, The Human Measure: Social Thought in the Western <strong>Legal</strong> Tradition<br />
(Harvard UP, 1990) and Amanda Perreau-Saussine and James Bernard Murphy, The Nature of Customary Law:<br />
<strong>Legal</strong>, Historical and Philosophical Perspectives (CUP, 2007).<br />
140 The Paquete Habana; The Lola, 175 U.S. 677 (1900).<br />
141 Cite.<br />
<br />
57
light of that evidence. Maybe in some such cases, the practice is too fickle or too<br />
widely challenged to generate a principle of the law of nations. But among sinful<br />
and fallible humanity, no custom will ever be accepted with unanimity or followed<br />
invariably in each situation to which it applies. Even in the midst of this<br />
inconsistency, one sometimes finds what I called earlier a discernable pattern of<br />
normative practice. One country in one conflict may ride roughshod over the rule<br />
that the practice is supposed to embody. But if it does so—to some extent—<br />
shamefacedly or if its violation is treated by other countries as a matter of<br />
criticism, then again we seem to see some normativity emerging. And we should<br />
take that seriously as an emergent aspect of global order.<br />
Opinions differ among jurists as to what exactly the formal requirements are<br />
for recognizing customary international law—the rule of recognition, if you like—<br />
and they may differ too about whether The Paquete Habana was rightly decided.<br />
But the importance of this category of law is denied only by those who are<br />
impatient with every idea of order and restraint in world affairs. And from a<br />
religious point of view, it seems to me that this mode of emerging order is<br />
particularly significant. Human custom, emerging in the form of scattered beacons<br />
of order amidst the sinful and chaotic practices of mankind might, in all humility,<br />
be regarded by us as a sturdier and (based on the redemptive circumstances of its<br />
emergence) a holier source of law than the supposedly pure insights of a sainted<br />
natural lawyer speculating philosophically on the human condition in a way that is<br />
closeted from the ways of the world.<br />
5. Natural law and the law of nations<br />
This brings me to the broader and less formal influence that custom ad practice has<br />
in international law. Sometimes when jurists talk about natural law, what they<br />
really seem to have in mind is not philosophical speculation of the kind that<br />
Aquinas engaged in, but the discernment of moral observances visibly entrenched<br />
in the practice and opinion of mankind.<br />
I said last Wednesday, that this would not be an historical inquiry. But since<br />
it is often said that the foundations of international law were laid in the 16 th and<br />
17 th centuries by natural law thinkers, I think we should look carefully at the use of<br />
that term. Sometimes what is called an inquiry into “natural law” is really an<br />
investigation of the positive customs and practices of mankind under the heading<br />
of the law of nations, ius gentium. Often this was regarded as a more reliable guide<br />
to natural law than the solitary speculations of philosophers or theologians. 142<br />
<br />
142 The paragraphs that follow are taken from Jeremy Waldron, “Ius Gentium: A Defense of Gentili's Equation of the<br />
Law of Nations and the Law of Nature,” in The Roman Foundations of the Law of Nations: Alberico Gentili and the<br />
Justice of Empire, Benedict Kingsbury and Benjamin Straumann eds. (OUP 2011)<br />
<br />
58
So, for example, Alberico Gentili, writing in 1589, explicitly identified the<br />
two concepts.<br />
[T]hey say that the law of nations is that which is in use among all the<br />
nations of men, which native reason has established among all human<br />
beings, and which is equally observed by all mankind. Such a law is natural<br />
law. “The agreement of all nations about a matter must be regarded as a law<br />
of nature.” 143<br />
(That last quotation is attributed by Gentili to Cicero.) According to Gentili, we<br />
find out what the law of nations is by diligently investigating the laws and customs<br />
that are in use in the world; we ask traders, for example, for stories about foreign<br />
lands; or we look at history books or bible accounts. What Gentili equates with the<br />
law of nature are the laws and customs that have seemed acceptable to all or to<br />
most nations, laws and customs which have established themselves in the world<br />
not necessarily all at once by any explicit convention, but nation by nation,<br />
“successively,” coming to seem acceptable to most men. That’s how we establish<br />
what the ius gentium is, and to the extent that international law has a natural law<br />
component, that is often what the natural law component involves.<br />
I don’t mean to exaggerate. Gentili’s positive inquiry into the law of<br />
nations—conceived simply as a body of human law in the world—may certainly<br />
also implicate an element of what we would call moral inquiry. Gentili’s position<br />
is that we can find out what the law of nations is by inquiring into what has<br />
become established successively as law among the different nations of the world.<br />
The global practice we discern doesn’t have to be universal. “When one speaks of<br />
the usage of all nations,” it doesn’t have to be read as meaning “absolutely every<br />
nation.”<br />
[A]s the rule of a state and the making of its laws are in the hands of<br />
majority of its citizens, just so is the rule of the world in the hands of the<br />
aggregation of the greater part of the world. 144<br />
So it is a sort of majoritarian conception. This is partly because some nations<br />
remain unknown to us, and partly because the practice of some nations may have<br />
to be regarded as depraved outliers relative to a more general consensus. Gentili’s<br />
analogy to the majoritarian practice of municipal law-making makes it sound as<br />
though this could be done purely on the numbers. But this is surely not the case.<br />
On any given topic, we may have to choose between one partial consensus and<br />
<br />
143 The attribution is to Cicero, Tusculan Disputations, I [xiii.30].<br />
144 Ibid., __<br />
<br />
59
another, and that choice may be guided by some independent sense of the moral<br />
quality of the consensus.<br />
In a stylized case, we may find that 45% of nations allow a successful siege<br />
to end in the slaughter of a city’s defenders if they were offered, at a late stage in<br />
the siege, an opportunity to surrender the city with impunity, while 40% of<br />
countries may in these circumstances prohibit the slaughter of defenders who ask<br />
for quarter after the city’s walls have been breached. Both consensuses are partial.<br />
But we may regard the latter as the law of nations, even though it is numerically<br />
inferior on account of its embodying a morally superior standard. We trade off the<br />
extent of support against the moral quality of the position. At an extremity, of<br />
course, this becomes pure natural law moralizing. But in the stylized case I have<br />
mentioned, it is more like Rawlsian reflective equilibrium or Dworkinian<br />
interpretation of global practice. 145<br />
That’s Gentili in the late 16 th century. Much the same is true of Hugo<br />
Grotius, writing a generation later. Grotius too made progress in the international<br />
realm not by asking (as a moral philosopher might) what the natural law values and<br />
principles are, but by asking what people have taken them to be and what they<br />
have done in the world with the answers that they happen to have come up with.<br />
He too was interested in the way something like positive law emerged from the<br />
practice of nations, more particularly from those aspects of national practice where<br />
nations could be seen to have been asking themselves scrupulously and honorably<br />
what is right and wrong (so far as war and peace are concerned). True, his<br />
understanding of all this was leavened by his own strong first-order moral sense<br />
(his own direct natural law enquiries); but it was never dominated by that sense to<br />
the exclusion of any consideration of actual practice and custom. Grotius took<br />
practice, custom, and opinion seriously in the way that a pure natural law enquiry<br />
cannot. And for that reason he was far better positioned to understand, from a<br />
natural law point of view, how positive law might come into existence and flourish<br />
in this realm.<br />
We can reflect on all this from a jurisprudential, a moral, and a theological<br />
perspective. Jurisprudentially, I come back to something I said in Lecture One.<br />
Sometimes when humans are at their most ferocious and hard-hearted, they still<br />
manage—perhaps in spite of themselves—to pay homage in their practice to<br />
strands of normativity and restraint. It was, I said, the mission of thinkers like<br />
Grotius and Gentili to sift through the historical evidence of war-mongering to<br />
discern, recover, and make articulate as law, elements of restraint that were there<br />
anyway—half-hearted, haphazard, no doubt, impure, certainly, and sometimes<br />
insincere. Still that is how legality enters the world.<br />
<br />
145 Rawls, TJ, __ and Dworkin, Law’s Empire, __.<br />
<br />
60
Morally, we say (as philosophers) that we value the purity of moral thought,<br />
uncontaminated by the contingencies of history or the vagaries of human<br />
practice. 146 But I believe there are reasons for giving the empirical or positive or<br />
practice element a more prominent place in moral reasoning than this.<br />
One thing is that, as we develop principles that are to be used normatively,<br />
we want to be assured that they are viable. By that I mean that the principles can<br />
provide a stable basis of social order and one that it is reasonable (in the sense of<br />
not inhumanly demanding). What has actually shown itself to work in the<br />
established laws and practices can be very important in this regard. I guess some<br />
thought about viability (in the sense of stability or reasonableness) might be<br />
attempted by the philosopher from his armchair: Rawls’s discussion of stability in<br />
A Theory of Justice is rather like this. 147 But think of the circumstances that<br />
international law sometimes has to deal with. I have in mind particularly the laws<br />
of war, where the circumstances in which principles have to operate are quite<br />
outside the experience of present generations of moral philosophers. If we are<br />
trying to think about codes and principles for application in time of war, we are<br />
thinking about situations (and pressures and fears and emotional stresses) with<br />
which the armchair philosopher may be utterly unfamiliar. Nothing but a sensitive<br />
account of what has actually been tried and what has actually worked in the<br />
relevant circumstances will do. I don’t mean that the moralist must pander to the<br />
lowest common denominator among warriors; but he must be sensitive to what<br />
warriors have shown themselves able to bear in the way of restraint in order to<br />
determine what the upper bound of duty should be.<br />
More generally, we philosophers may overestimate the value of pure moral<br />
thought or pure natural law thinking. It has not always been considered a safe way<br />
of proceeding concerning important matters. Many thinkers have grave doubts<br />
about isolating it entirely from a proper appreciation of historical experience. As<br />
Edmund Burke put it,<br />
We are afraid to put men to live and trade each on his own private stock of<br />
reason; because we suspect that this stock in each man is small, and that the<br />
individuals would do better to avail themselves of the general bank and<br />
capital of nations and of ages. 148<br />
<br />
146 (except to the extent that empirical considerations are made relevant by principles which have been themselves<br />
established by pure moral reason)<br />
147 Rawls, TJ, rev. ed., p. 398 ff.<br />
148 Burke, Reflections on Revolution in France<br />
<br />
61
Similar misgivings help explain why, for many jurists, the claim to be engaged in<br />
natural law reasoning has so often been a cipher for exploring the law of nations. 149<br />
They thought there were significant limits on what we can learn from “untutored<br />
nature,” and the idea that our choices of positive law should be guided and<br />
evaluated by moral standards that have been kept pure of any association with (or<br />
origin out of) actually existing human legal experience—the idea that they should<br />
be guided by natural law in that sense of extreme abstraction—struck them as<br />
preposterous.<br />
As for a theological perspective. If I were more skilled in pneumatology, I<br />
would suggest that what we have, in the modest appeal to human practice, is an<br />
appeal to the Holy Spirit as it has lived and worked among us. I would compare it<br />
with the ay we understand the history of the church, with the experience of various<br />
ecclesiastical forms, and the accreted layering of liturgy, phrase, and ceremony. In<br />
both cases, we do God’s work by paying attention to the history of mankind, not by<br />
trying to figure everything out for ourselves.<br />
Once again I am heartened to find that I am following here a path pioneered<br />
by Oliver O’Donovan, who talks of the consecration by God of “the time-honoured<br />
customs and usages of states in their dealings with one another.” The role of<br />
international law, he says, “is to help the peoples shape their common inheritance<br />
of customary practice and universal moral conviction into a functioning<br />
international practice. 150<br />
6. Ius cogens norms<br />
The contrary case, the case of pure natural law as a significant element of global<br />
legality, is made most plausible in the case of the peremptory norms we call ius<br />
cogens. The case is presented powerfully in a new book by Mary-Ellen O’Connell,<br />
a member of our working group: the book is called The Power and Purpose of<br />
<strong>International</strong> Law. Professor O’Connell concedes that “most of international law<br />
is based on positive acts of consent.” 151 However, she notes that “positive rules are<br />
ultimately limited by ius cogens norms.” Examples she gives include the rules<br />
against torture, piracy, genocide, terrorism, and aggressive war; no treaty provision<br />
is valid if appears to promote acts like these. These norms, says O’Connell,<br />
“cannot be changed through positive law methods and must, therefore, be<br />
explained by a theory outside the positive law. Natural law provides such a<br />
<br />
149 See the discussion in Tuck, Natural Rights Theories, 33-7.<br />
150 (WJ -? 218-9)<br />
151 Many-Ellen O’Connell, The Power and Purpose of <strong>International</strong> Law: Insights from the Theory and Practice of<br />
Enforcement (OUP 2008), p. 9<br />
<br />
62
theory.” 152 The application of ius cogens norms in international law is, therefore,<br />
best understood as the direct application in international affairs of natural law<br />
principles.<br />
Mary-Ellen acknowledges that there is a problem of subjectivity: “How do<br />
we avoid … natural law … being the subjective opinion of any one person—<br />
scholar, judge, world leader?” 153 The text of a treaty at least is identifiable. But<br />
natural law is problematic and controversial. “The fact that natural law is derived<br />
from revelation and/or reason presents a problem about reaching consensus as to<br />
what the law is, once the authority of priest or pope was lost.” 154 Mary Ellen<br />
believes that this problem can be mitigated by the work of courts, sifting and<br />
developing a common consensus as to what these ius cogens norms really are. 155<br />
But of course the further we go in this direction, the more we lose touch with the<br />
idea that natural itself operates directly in the international realm.<br />
In fact, conventional wisdom in international law does not identify ius<br />
cogens norms with natural law. According to Marti Koskenniemi,<br />
[a] norm is jus cogens, we think, not because it was so decreed by God, or<br />
because according to this or that theory it is necessary for the survival of the<br />
human species. It is jus cogens if and inasmuch as, to quote Article 53 of the<br />
Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties, it “is a norm accepted and<br />
recognised by the international community of States as a whole.”’ Jus<br />
cogens, like any other norm, emerges from social life, the observable<br />
interaction between States, the meeting of their wills and interests. 156<br />
Even Jean Porter, O’Connell’s colleague at Notre Dame, in her new book,<br />
Ministers of the Law, which makes a strong case for natural law reasoning,<br />
recognizes the importance of a sort of dialogue back and forth between custom and<br />
direct moral insight. Though she insists, with O’Connell, that “the common<br />
consent of humanity [can] not do away with fundamental rights, or sanitize certain<br />
kinds of atrocious conduct,” 157 she accepts that the basic principles that are<br />
involved here “are necessarily specified to some degree through the generally<br />
<br />
152 Ibid., 132.<br />
153 Ibid., 132.<br />
154 Ibid., 137.<br />
155 She says, of “[t]he move to courts to ascertain international law’s higher principles,” that “[s]tates and<br />
organizations have established courts for decision-making and empowered them to decide” (138-9), and she cites<br />
the transparency of their reasoning as a way of avoiding “[o]verly subjective decision-making” (139).<br />
156 Martti Koskenniemi, “<strong>International</strong> Law in a Post-Realist Era,” (1995) 16 Australian Year Book of <strong>International</strong><br />
Law 1, at p. 3.<br />
157 Porter, Ministers of the Law, p. 343.<br />
<br />
63
accepted customary practices of the nations.” 158 In this sense “the law of nations is<br />
a product of human reflection, and thus not, strictly speaking, pre-conventional, as<br />
the natural law properly so-called is,” 159 or as she also puts it, “the authority of<br />
international law … reflects the authority of humanity as articulated through an ongoing<br />
history.” 160 But still the norms that grow up amongst us in this ay come to<br />
have some of the force that natural law norms would have if they did apply<br />
directly: “[N]ow that these norms are, so to speak, in the possession of the human<br />
race, we can no longer consider them to be justifiable or reversible through any<br />
sound, normatively defensible procedures.” 161<br />
I know that Mary Ellen O’Connell and others want to reserve some space in<br />
international law that is not just about treaties, and the power of their conception of<br />
ius cogens norms as natural law is a tribute to the depth of that concern. But what<br />
worries me about the position is the implicit assumption that there is something<br />
unworthy about a jurisprudence based positively on treaties, on such voluntary<br />
undertakings as sovereigns have chosen in their discretion to give to the<br />
international community. That’s just contract, is what people seem to be saying<br />
here. The assumption seems to be that in a religious account of international law,<br />
we ought to be looking for something more elevated. But this may be a mistake,<br />
and for the last twenty minutes of the lecture, I want to talk in unapologetically<br />
religious terms about the sacredness of treaties.<br />
7. The sacredness of treaties<br />
One initial point to get out of the way. Natural lawyers often point to the very<br />
principle of treaties—pacta sunt servanda— as evidence of natural law’s pervasive<br />
force in international obligation. The positive terms of treaties may generate<br />
particular obligations but, they say, the very idea of this sort of obligation seems to<br />
be a natural law principle. This is half right. Certainly pacta sunt servanda can be<br />
seen as a normative proposition of natural law. But it plays the role it does in<br />
international jurisprudence because of its wide acceptance among sovereigns.<br />
What might have been established in the world was a destructive principle that<br />
although promises bind ordinary mortals, they don’t bind sovereigns, because<br />
sovereigns have responsibilities that cannot be limited in this way. Or a principle<br />
might have gotten itself established—the popes tried to secure it for centuries—<br />
that faith need not be kept with infidels or heretics. But the principle that in fact<br />
got accepted was the general and largely unqualified principle of treaty-keeping,<br />
<br />
158 Ibid., 345.<br />
159 Ibid.<br />
160 Ibid., 342.<br />
161 Ibid., 349.<br />
<br />
64
and it is the fact of its broad and emergent acceptance in the affairs of mankind that<br />
underpins our respect now for treaties, not the bare natural law principle.<br />
So let’s talk about treaties and how we secure them. Are treaties just<br />
bargains, just contracts? Alexander Hamilton seemed to think so: he defined<br />
treaties in The Federalist Papers as “contracts with foreign nations, which have the<br />
force of law, but derive it from the obligations of good faith.” 162 Wel, the wisdom<br />
of international jurisprudence has tended to associate with treaty obligations a<br />
force that goes well beyond the ordinary sanctity of contracts. WE don’t go to war<br />
for breach of contract. A contract-breaker may acquire the reputation of a dedbeat<br />
and lose his credit; but he doesn’t become humanis hostis generis, an enemy of<br />
mankind. I am thinking of this passage from Vattel’s The Law of Nations:<br />
As all nations are interested in maintaining the faith of treaties, and causing<br />
it to be everywhere considered as sacred and inviolable, so likewise they are<br />
justif[ied] in forming a confederacy for the purpose of repressing him who<br />
testifies a disregard for it—who openly sports with it—who violates and<br />
tramples it under foot. Such a man is a public enemy who saps the<br />
foundations of the peace and common safety of nations"<br />
Though we use this hackneyed term “sanctity” indifferently for both contracts and<br />
treaties, there is a seriousness to its use in international law that goes way beyond<br />
what it evokes in the municipal law of contract. In a way we have to get this much<br />
more serious about faith being kept between nations, precisely because we lack<br />
ordinary means of enforcement. In other words it is particularly in the realm of<br />
international relations that elements of the sacred tend to persist, precisely because<br />
“it is in this realm … that adequate legal procedures …for enforcing promises are<br />
most difficult to find.” 163<br />
It is worth considering the actual practices of sanctification that treaties and<br />
treaty-making in our tradition have involved. Until relatively recently, treaties<br />
between nations—especially important ones--were accompanied by oaths and laid<br />
upon altars so that, in the words of Charles Kennedy, in his 1854 Hulsean Lecture,<br />
“a religious obligation to their observance was added to the moral duty of<br />
truthfulness,” an obligation which the Catholic Church often enhanced by holding<br />
out the penalty of excommunication against those who refused to comply.” 164 They<br />
were often prefaced by invocations to the almighty. For example, in the Peace of<br />
Westphalia, the Treaty of Münster (a Peace Treaty between the Holy Roman<br />
Emperor and the King of France and their respective allies), began “In the name of<br />
<br />
162 Federalist # 75.<br />
163 Who is this?<br />
164 Kennedy, cited in Lecture One, p. 75.<br />
<br />
65
the most holy and individual Trinity…” and so does the Treaty of Osnabrück<br />
(between Emperor Ferdinand III and Queen Christina of Sweden and their<br />
respective allies). It began in the same way, and went on:<br />
In the Name of the most Holy and Indivisible Trinity. Amen … the<br />
ambassadors and plenipotentiaries of both sides appeared at the established<br />
time and place. … Having prayed for God’s help and duly exchanged their<br />
credentials …, for the glory of God and the security of Christendom, [they<br />
have] agreed to the following articles of peace and friendship.<br />
In ancient history: “religious rites [were] the cardinal feature of [the]<br />
conclusion” of treaties. 165 Among the Romans, for example, “sacramental forms<br />
were absolutely necessary for their validity.” 166 Scholars have speculated that “the<br />
impressive ceremonies performed for the faithful execution of treaties, the solemn<br />
oath taken by … the Consuls; the deposit of the instruments in the sacred temple of<br />
Jupiter at the Capitol,”—all this was intended to have “a powerful influence on the<br />
minds of the Roman people.” 167 And that’s an important point: the aim was to<br />
impress not just the high contracting parties with the seriousness of the business,<br />
but also their people, who might otherwise be tempted to pressure their leaders for<br />
the repudiation of the treaty. The provisions for temple deposit were particularly<br />
important: the treaty was placed into the most sacred shrines of the chief gods of<br />
the two lands involved so that the gods themselves could read it and be reminded<br />
from time to time of the provisions of the oath sworn in their presence. 168<br />
These elements of ceremonial are particularly visible in biblical<br />
covenanting—both between God and man and between Israel and other nations—<br />
described in the Old Testament. Think of the sacrificial from of God’s covenant<br />
with Abram in Genesis 15-17. The Lord promised Abram the land “from the river<br />
of Egypt unto the great river, the river Euphrates,” and Abram asked for some<br />
assurance, particularly because God was saying this was going to happen only after<br />
a nightmare of generations of servitude. “How can I be sure this will happen?”<br />
Here’s how the Lord signalled this assurance:<br />
He said unto him, Take me an heifer of three years old, and a she goat of<br />
three years old, and a ram of three years old, and a turtledove, and a young<br />
<br />
165 Theodore P. Ion, “Sanctity of Treaties” Yale Law Journal, 20 (1911) 268. For a seminal account, see<br />
166 In Aeneas’ treaty with Latinus, Latinus swore: “by Earth, Sea, Sky, and the twin brood of Laton and Janus the<br />
double-facing, and the might of the nether gods and grim Pluto’s shrine; this let our father [Jupiter] hear, who seals<br />
treaties with his thunderbolt. I touch the altars, I take to witness the fires and the gods between us; no time shall<br />
break this peace and truce in Italy, howsoever fortune fall; nor shall any force turn my will aside, not if it dissolve<br />
land into water in turmoil of deluge, or melt heaven in hell.” (Bederman in Janis, p. 14)<br />
167 Ibid. [??], pp. 269-70<br />
168 Delbert R. Hillers, Covenant: The History of a Biblical Idea 6 (1969).<br />
<br />
66
pigeon. And he took unto him all these, and divided them in the midst, and<br />
laid each piece one against another: but the birds divided he not. And when<br />
the fowls came down upon the carcases, Abram drove them away. And<br />
when the sun was going down, a deep sleep fell upon Abram; and, lo, an<br />
horror of great darkness fell upon him. And it came to pass, that, when the<br />
sun went down, and it was dark, behold a smoking furnace, and a burning<br />
lamp that passed between those pieces.<br />
We can barely begin to grasp the elements of archaic sanctification here.<br />
Human covenants often involved livestock. The treaty between Abraham<br />
and Abimelech, King of the Philistines, in Genesis 21, involved the transfer of<br />
livestock, as well as the digging of wells, planting of groves. There was often<br />
ceremony to associate a sense of place with the making of treaties: something that<br />
we still observe by citing treaties by the place they were made. So the treaty<br />
between Jacob and Laban the Syrian in Genesis 31 involved setting up of<br />
permanent cairns of stones:<br />
[C]ome thou, let us make a covenant, I and thou. … And Jacob said unto his<br />
brethren, Gather stones; and they took stones, and made an heap: and they<br />
did eat there upon the heap. …And Jacob said, This heap is a witness<br />
between me and thee this day. … The Lord watch between me and thee,<br />
when we are absent one from another. … And Laban said to Jacob, Behold<br />
this heap, and behold this pillar, which I have cast betwixt me and thee: this<br />
heap be witness, and this pillar be witness, that I will not pass over this heap<br />
to thee, and that thou shalt not pass over this heap and this pillar unto me, for<br />
harm. The God of Abraham, and the God of Nahor, the God of their father,<br />
judge betwixt us. 169<br />
Or consider the use of stones as a witness of covenant in Joshua 24: “So Joshua<br />
made a covenant with the people that day … and took a great stone, and set it up<br />
there under an oak, that was by the sanctuary of the Lord. And Joshua said unto all<br />
the people, Behold, this stone shall be a witness unto us; for it hath heard all the<br />
words of the Lord which he spake unto us: it shall be therefore a witness unto you,<br />
lest ye deny your God.” 170<br />
All this was matched with a terrifying sense of divine punishment for treatybreaking—the<br />
choicest biblical example of which is the curse upon Edom (a<br />
kingdom of southern Jordan) for breaking its treaty with Judah, set out by Isaiah. It<br />
goes on for a whole hideous chapter, with people being delivered to the slaughter:<br />
<br />
169 Genesis 31: 44ff.<br />
170 Joshua 24: 25-27<br />
<br />
67
[A] sword …. bathed in heaven … shall come down upon … the people of<br />
my curse….Their slain … shall be cast out, and their stink shall come up out<br />
of their carcases, and the mountains shall be melted with their blood. … And<br />
the streams thereof shall be turned into pitch, and the dust … into brimstone.<br />
And on and on. But there’s a point here also that David Bederman makes—<br />
Bederman is the author of <strong>International</strong> Law in the Ancient World—which is that<br />
the content of these curses and the conditional self-cursing embodied in oaths (a<br />
sort of liquidate damages clause) reflects not just a need for sanctions, but also a<br />
primal fear of desolation and chaos. Human covenant and human fidelity are all<br />
that lie between us and an utterly disordered world. 171 The terrible retribution<br />
wrought upon Edom is effectively the break-up of all order on which it and other<br />
nations depended: “from generation to generation [Edom] shall lie waste; none<br />
shall pass through it for ever and ever. … and [the Lord] shall stretch out upon it<br />
the line of confusion, and the stones of emptiness.”<br />
On Monday, I promised you not just Abram but Nietzsche. A lot of this is<br />
reminiscent of Nietzsche’s discussion at the beginning of the Second Essay of his<br />
book The Genealogy of Morals, of what was necessary to breed among humanity<br />
“an animal that is entitled to make promises,” to bring into being a person with a<br />
memory, who can remember and stand by what he promised, someone<br />
who [can make] promises like a sovereign, seriously, rarely, and slowly,<br />
who is sparing with his trust, who honours another when he does trust, who<br />
gives his word as something reliable, because he knows he is strong enough<br />
to remain upright even when opposed by misfortune…. 172<br />
And Nietzsche went on to say that “there is perhaps nothing more fearful and more<br />
terrible in the entire prehistory of human beings than the technique for developing<br />
his memory” and his promise-keeping:<br />
We burn something in so that it remains in the memory. … When the human<br />
being considered it necessary to make a memory for himself, it never<br />
happened without blood, the most terrible sacrifices and pledges …, the<br />
most repulsive self-mutilations … , the cruellest forms of ritual in all the<br />
religious cults. 173<br />
Well, as the modern era dawned, sacrament and invocation died away. But<br />
the sacramental aspect was still taken seriously by some of those we entered into<br />
treaties with. Among indigenous peoples, e.g. native Americans: “Many tribes<br />
<br />
171 Bederman in Janis, p. 21.<br />
172 Nietzsche, Genealogy of Morals, §§1-2.<br />
173 Ibid., §3.<br />
<br />
68
solemnized treaty agreements with rituals including gift-giving, smoking a sacred<br />
pipe, historical orations, and naming ceremonies.” 174 And they tended to reproach<br />
the white man for taking so lightly what for them were such solemn undertakings. I<br />
mean things like the Cherokee address to Congress of 1871, as the lands promised<br />
to them were taken:<br />
In our ignorance we have supposed that Treaties were contracts entered into<br />
under the most solemn forms, and the most sacred pledges of human faith,<br />
and that they could be abrogated only by mutual consent. We are now taught<br />
differently.<br />
Something sacred is taken away, but something worldly is lost with it.<br />
Emeric Vattel, writing in the eighteenth century, considered that oaths—<br />
which by then had become what George Meldenhall called an “ancient ruin still<br />
standing”—were no longer important for treaty-making. They were<br />
supererogatory. An oath is personal, but a treaty survives death of him who made<br />
it. 175 Vattel had a pragmatic reason for trying to persuade us to minimize the<br />
element of oath-making:<br />
The custom generally received in former times, of swearing to the<br />
observance of treaties, had furnished the popes with a pretext for claiming<br />
the power of breaking them, by absolving the contracting parties from their<br />
oaths. 176<br />
So we no longer invoke the holy trinity, or threaten divine havoc, or light<br />
fires or split heifers or build cairns at the places where treaties are concluded. But<br />
we still talk about solemn treaties and covenants. And Nietzsche is right:<br />
everywhere on earth nowadays where there is still solemnity, something of<br />
the terror continues its work, the fear with which in earlier times everywhere<br />
on earth people made promises, pledged their word, made a vow. The past,<br />
the longest, deepest, most severe past, breathes on us and surfaces in us<br />
when we become “solemn.” 177<br />
We live in a disenchanted world. Treaty making is just like contract. No<br />
doubt. But we know some contracts are more momentous than others. Sometimes<br />
we just check a little box in an internet transaction. But sometimes our contracts<br />
can transform our situation permanently and comprehensively, which is why we<br />
<br />
174 Kristen A. Carpenter, “Interpretive Sovereignty: A Research Agenda,” American Indian Law Review, 33 (2008-<br />
9), 111<br />
175 Vattel Bk. 2, § 226.<br />
176 Ibid., § 225.<br />
177 Genealogy §3<br />
<br />
69
still associate some contracts with changes of status—marriage, for example—and<br />
subject them to the special supervision of the law. We even consecrate then—or<br />
some of them—on the altars of our faith.<br />
Treaty-making is just a form of law-making. No doubt. But again, some<br />
laws are more momentous than others. Some are like temporary decrees; others<br />
are more like constitutions that have to be built strong enough to endure for<br />
generations. And perhaps some treaties—like the great human rights covenants—<br />
take on the same aspect of “scared text” as constitutions do. With a constitution,<br />
its power among us, its sanctity, is partly a function of how much went into the<br />
making of it and how much was at stake: the creation of something legal, a<br />
legalized political order, out of nothing. The same sense of what is at stake may be<br />
important for treaties also. The great nineteenth century jurist James Lorimer put it<br />
this way:<br />
The greater treaties are justly regarded as summing up the international<br />
experience of the epochs of history to which they belong: and when we<br />
consider the frightful cost at which they were purchased, it would be sad<br />
indeed if they taught us nothing. To regard them simply as monuments of<br />
objectless effort and fruitless suffering would be to disbelieve in the wisdom<br />
not of man but of God. 178<br />
I talked in my first lecture, about public reason about our ability if we strain<br />
and listen to ancient texts and religious creeds and doctrines—to distil and translate<br />
things of importance from theistic traditions that we (or that you) may not<br />
necessary still accept. So the biblical tradition warns us to pay solemn attention to<br />
the chaos and desolation of a world without good faith, a world where treaties are<br />
entered into lightly and discarded wilfully. We may not look for the destruction of<br />
Edom, but the biblical tradition may still give us pause, give a deeper sense to what<br />
might otherwise appear to be the rather bland words of Vattel that<br />
There would be no longer any security among men, nor any intercourse<br />
possible, if they did not consider themselves bound to keep faith with each<br />
other and stand by their word. 179<br />
Or: “the Lord shall stretch out upon us the line of confusion, and the stones of<br />
emptiness.” Take your pick.<br />
So there is this alternative to a preoccupation with natural law. We can pay<br />
attention also to God’s sanctification or our consecration of positive law, of the<br />
solemnity of treaties, the authority of covenants, the endurance of custom against<br />
<br />
178 James Lorimer, The Institutes of the Law of Nations, I, p. 39.<br />
179 (II, xii, §163)<br />
<br />
70
all the odds. We shouldn’t assume that the sacred and the religious go out the<br />
window when positivism is in the air.<br />
11. Respect for law in the midst of disagreement<br />
I want to finish with one function of natural law that I do recognise. Natural law,<br />
as I said at the beginning, may tell us a little about the limits of international law’s<br />
claims upon us.<br />
In the discussion at the end of Lecture One, George Kateb emphasized that<br />
not every barbaric edict issued by a tyrant in possession of the apparatus of power<br />
counts as law or has the authority of law. There comes a point when an oppressive<br />
edict may be too unjust or too deformed in its character to be accorded legal<br />
authority. And that will apply in the international realm as much as in the<br />
governance of particular communities.<br />
This may be particularly important in cases where international law seems to<br />
prohibit doing what justice and morality urgently require—coming to the aid of a<br />
people who are being slaughtered without mercy, for example. The point is<br />
important and George was right to reproach me for neglecting it. I hadn’t wanted to<br />
linger on such pathological cases, terrible though they may be. I took as my<br />
subject for these lectures the normality, not the pathology of international law: the<br />
sanctity of business as usual.<br />
Let me explain, using an analogy with national law. We know that, as a<br />
result of ordinary political life, values are often enacted into national law which are<br />
not our values. National law does some things which we (some of us) think it<br />
ought not to do, and it leaves undone some things which some of us think it ought<br />
to have done. This disagreement about content is part of the normal life of national<br />
law, whether it is taxes, criminal law, welfare, commerce, or property. And<br />
everyone has to come to terms with it. We share a national legal system wt people<br />
with whom, in good faith, we disagree on these matters of policy, right and justice.<br />
And still law has to have a univocal place among us.<br />
Now Christian thinking has certainly been important for helping us develop<br />
our various ideas about content: what law ought to be, the principles it ought to<br />
embody and the values it ought to serve. It is clear though that Christians do<br />
disagree both among themselves and with their fellow citizens on many of these<br />
issues. So, in addition, we have developed a Christian attitude which accords<br />
some respect to law and the Rule of Law, as such, quite apart from our opinions or<br />
views about its content. We say, sometimes, that the law commands our respect<br />
and compliance even when we disagree with its content, even when we wish its<br />
content were otherwise. And we develop theories which explain that requirement<br />
of respect and compliance—theories which represent Christian views on the Rule<br />
of Law as such. That’s the force of Romans 13: submit yourselves to the powers<br />
<br />
71
that be, whether or not they are doing exactly what you would do if you were in<br />
charge.<br />
Few Christians would take the view that the duty of respect or compliance<br />
for national law is unlimited. Most of us would hold something like a theory of<br />
natural law which says that certain so-called human laws may be so abominable in<br />
their requirements, so offensive to human dignity or to religion as to forfeit all<br />
claim to general respect and compliance. And we develop theories of civil<br />
disobedience and Christian resistance for these cases. But we do not take this view<br />
of each and every law that we disagree with, because we understand that we share<br />
the realm of law with persons, enfranchised just like us, who in good faith take the<br />
opposite view. Some laws we put up with and even respect, even though we<br />
disagree. So: respect for law as such, operates in a middle realm between (i) the<br />
area where law exactly coincides with one’s own values and (ii) the area where law<br />
becomes some abominable as to forfeit all our support.<br />
Well, likewise, I think we need an understanding of international law which<br />
can also occupy that intermediate space and use it to inform our thinking about<br />
global legality and the ordering of the world. Of course we have our ideals for<br />
international law, and it is an important part of Christian jurisprudence to<br />
contribute to the articulation of those ideals: human dignity, peace, international<br />
aid, compassion for the poorer nations, and so on. And certainly we also can<br />
imagine that what presents itself as international ordering may be so destructive of<br />
important values that it forfeits all title to our respect; and we expect a Christian<br />
theory of natural law to help us understand when it would be appropriate for a<br />
Christian nation to reject it and resist it on that basis. But above all, we want to<br />
develop a Christian understanding of international law for the middle area: the area<br />
where the international ordering has some claim to our respect—simply as an<br />
ordering—even though its content doesn’t necessarily coincide with our ideals.<br />
After all, we share the world with 200 other nations and six billion other<br />
opinionated individuals. So that is what I have been trying to do – to understand<br />
from a Christian perspective the claim that international law has upon us as such,<br />
apart from the claims of its particular content.<br />
That’s all I want to say, except for two things. I want to thank you for your<br />
attention over three long lectures. And I want to finish with the words that Hugo<br />
Grotius used to end the Prolegomena to his great treatise on The Laws of War and<br />
Peace:<br />
So now if anything has been here said by me inconsistent with piety, with<br />
good morals, with Holy Writ, with the concord of the Christian Church, or<br />
with any aspect of truth, let it be as if unsaid.<br />
<br />
72
Page 92 of 119
Attachment C<br />
The Functions of Religion<br />
in The <strong>International</strong> <strong>Legal</strong> System<br />
Page 93 of 119
The Functions of Religion in the <strong>International</strong> <strong>Legal</strong> System<br />
by James A. R. Nafziger<br />
© Mark W. Janis & Carolyn Evans (ed.), RELIGION AND INTERNATIONAL LAW (1999)<br />
at 159–165 (footnotes omitted)<br />
Religion and international law often appear to be congruent. They share elements of ritual,<br />
tradition, authority and universality that “connect the legal order of any given legal society with<br />
that society’s beliefs in an ultimate transcendent reality.” There is, too, a certain sanctity to any<br />
body of law, just as there is an authoritative and often constitutive structure in religion. Judaism<br />
is based on a covenant. In Martin Buber’s terminology of I and Thou, both religion and<br />
international law are essentially dialogue; both seek to prove orientation of knowledge and a<br />
greater realization of the meaning of life. In a sense, the whole concept and practice of global<br />
order presupposes a moral and teleological viewpoint that is essentially religious. United Nations<br />
Secretary General Javier Perez de Cuellar has referred to the U.N. Charter as “my religion.” ...<br />
As ethical systems, both law and religion address the global order in a profound manner; both are<br />
concerned with the manner in which we accept and organize the world and universe around us.<br />
Sometimes, however, religion and positive international law are anything but congruent.<br />
They may even be in conflict. For example, prohibitions on whaling by national and international<br />
agencies, for the best of environmental reasons may conflict with indigenous religious practices.<br />
Prescriptions to protect the rights of women, such as those that were developed and codified in<br />
the Convention Against the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination Against Women, have<br />
been rejected by some Islamic traditions.<br />
. . .<br />
Integration of law and religion can, of course, result by definition whenever religious<br />
institutions or ideas are deliberately made the subject of international prescription. Examples<br />
include the Lateran Treaty between Italy and the Vatican ... and the recognition of the Vatican as<br />
a state. ‘Right to life’ provisions in human rights instruments that are intended or interpreted to<br />
prohibit abortion have religious foundations. An extraordinarily inflammatory issue was the<br />
[1975] ‘Zionism is racism’ resolution of the United Nations General Assembly....<br />
Several global instruments articulate a fundamental freedom of thought, conscience and religion<br />
... [including] the Universal Declaration of Human Rights, and the <strong>International</strong> Covenant on<br />
Civil and Political Rights, and the Declaration on the Elimination of All Forms of Intolerance<br />
and Discrimination Based on Religion or Belief. Regional conventions and accords contain<br />
similar provisions. Other human rights agreements protecting religious freedoms include the<br />
Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the Crime of Genocide and the Convention<br />
Relating to the Status of Refugees. These provisions highlight the topic of religion’s role in the<br />
international legal system.<br />
. . .<br />
Religious institutions and doctrine have helped shape and develop modern international<br />
law. Certain denominations—for example, the Society of Friends (Quakers), the Brethren in<br />
Christ (Mennonites), the Church of the Brethren, the United Society of Believers in Christ’s<br />
Reprinted with permission of Martinus Nijhoff Publishers.<br />
1
Second Appearing (Shakers), and the Bahá’í Faith—have accorded a central role to peace and<br />
the development of global order.... Many other denominations and such ecumenical institutions<br />
as the World Council of Churches (WCC), influenced by Third World churches, actively pursue<br />
programs for the progressive development and implementation of international law....<br />
Religious groups may sometimes be inhibited from active participation in the<br />
development of global order because of their disassociation from any politically related<br />
institutions, as international law and legal institutions may be viewed. Conversely, some groups<br />
may be motivated to create and help implement international law precisely because the latter<br />
does have political implication that symbolize a constraint on secular, fractious sovereignty and a<br />
cosmopolitan expression of the limits of sovereign authority. ... On the one hand, Shiite belief<br />
deliberately merges religion and the state, and Latin American liberation theology joins forces<br />
with Marxist and other political movements in exercising a ‘preferential option for the poor.’ On<br />
the other hand, some (but not all) Western versions of evangelism tend to be distinctly<br />
Separationist in order to protect their cherished civil liberties.<br />
. . .<br />
So far in attempts to understand the historic role of religion in shaping modern international law,<br />
the message seems to be that international law did not replace the old time religion, as<br />
conventional learning implies, but entered into a continuous dialectical interdependence with<br />
religion.<br />
... Rules and principles of international extradition appear to have originated in sanctified<br />
delivery of criminals, “bound up in solemn religious formulas,” practiced by ancient Chaldeans,<br />
Egyptians and Chinese. The doctrine and practice of asylum—a “right of sanctuary” blessed by<br />
the medieval church—is rooted in ancient Greece. Gandhi’s Hindu strategy of satyagraha<br />
(passive resistance) helped define principles of self-determination and peaceful resolution of<br />
conflict in the modern world, and Confucian ideology has encouraged the growth of non-litigory<br />
methods for resolving international commercial disputes.<br />
. . .<br />
Even after fragmentation of medieval Christendom and the emergence of the nation-state<br />
system after the [Protestant] Reformation, the medieval concept of a universal law continued to<br />
encourage cosmopolitanism among Roma Catholic sovereigns. <strong>Legal</strong> thinking in the Protestant<br />
states that emerged from the Reformation concurred in formulating and applying legal rules that<br />
would transcend the State and conform with religious thinking. The Protestant perspective of<br />
Grotius and his contemporaries and his contemporaries and disciples included the idea of<br />
brotherhood and universal love based on natural law that was stoic-Christian in origin but secular<br />
in expression. Within the essentially Roman law framework of the new states, accepting a<br />
secular definition of natural law with Christian roots inspired greater respect for codifying extant<br />
community practices.<br />
. . .<br />
Several examples of specific doctrinal contributions ... may help confirm the creative<br />
function of religious doctrine in the formulation of modern international law. At a very deep<br />
level of significance, there seem to be certain universal, religious doctrine in the formulation of<br />
modern international law.... For example ... all of the major religions propound a Golden Rule—<br />
treat others as you would like to be treated—that is the basis of reciprocity ... that has shaped<br />
humanitarian legal doctrine. Personal redemption by acceptance ... may help explain<br />
“positivism’s preoccupation with consent” [e.g., a treaty-based agreement or that a State cannot<br />
be forced to appear before the <strong>International</strong> Court of Justice without its consent]; and the rules<br />
2
and principles of state succession may be rooted in the historic need of a religiously defined<br />
polity to attribute an implied choice of permanent exclusion to an untolerated ethnic order or<br />
other excluded group. <strong>International</strong> environmental law is rooted in the basic Judeo-Christian<br />
values, as is the concept of a ‘common heritage of mankind,’ which has at times influenced<br />
international environmental law, the law of the sea, cultural property law, the law of outer space<br />
and the legal status of Antarctica.<br />
. . .<br />
One of the most important contributions of religious thinking to international law is the<br />
doctrine of a just war. It has proven to be endlessly controversial ... but endlessly durable as well.<br />
. . .<br />
In the nuclear era, the [just war] doctrine has proven to be particularly uncertain. Some<br />
would argue that it has been superseded by Article 2(4) of the United Nations Charter<br />
[prohibiting the aggressive use of force] and more recent, cognate formulations of customary ...<br />
law. These publicists recognize that although some use of military force is acceptable, the<br />
exception to non-use must be premised on not the requirement of justice but rather on the<br />
defense of peace and opposition to aggression. It is now said the Charter “clearly favors peace<br />
over justice.”<br />
. . .<br />
3
Page 94 of 119
Advocacy Foundation Publishers<br />
Page 95 of 119
Advocacy Foundation Publishers<br />
The e-Advocate Quarterly<br />
Page 96 of 119
Issue Title Quarterly<br />
Vol. I 2015 The Fundamentals<br />
I<br />
The ComeUnity ReEngineering<br />
Project Initiative<br />
Q-1 2015<br />
II The Adolescent Law Group Q-2 2015<br />
III<br />
Landmark Cases in US<br />
Juvenile Justice (PA)<br />
Q-3 2015<br />
IV The First Amendment Project Q-4 2015<br />
Vol. II 2016 Strategic Development<br />
V The Fourth Amendment Project Q-1 2016<br />
VI<br />
Landmark Cases in US<br />
Juvenile Justice (NJ)<br />
Q-2 2016<br />
VII Youth Court Q-3 2016<br />
VIII<br />
The Economic Consequences of <strong>Legal</strong><br />
Decision-Making<br />
Q-4 2016<br />
Vol. III 2017 Sustainability<br />
IX The Sixth Amendment Project Q-1 2017<br />
X<br />
The Theological Foundations of<br />
US Law & Government<br />
Q-2 2017<br />
XI The Eighth Amendment Project Q-3 2017<br />
XII<br />
The EB-5 Investor<br />
Immigration Project*<br />
Q-4 2017<br />
Vol. IV 2018 Collaboration<br />
XIII Strategic Planning Q-1 2018<br />
XIV<br />
The Juvenile Justice<br />
Legislative Reform Initiative<br />
Q-2 2018<br />
XV The Advocacy Foundation Coalition Q-3 2018<br />
Page 97 of 119
XVI<br />
for Drug-Free Communities<br />
Landmark Cases in US<br />
Juvenile Justice (GA)<br />
Q-4 2018<br />
Page 98 of 119
Issue Title Quarterly<br />
Vol. V 2019 Organizational Development<br />
XVII The Board of Directors Q-1 2019<br />
XVIII The Inner Circle Q-2 2019<br />
XIX Staff & Management Q-3 2019<br />
XX Succession Planning Q-4 2019<br />
XXI The Budget* Bonus #1<br />
XXII Data-Driven Resource Allocation* Bonus #2<br />
Vol. VI 2020 <strong>Missions</strong><br />
XXIII Critical Thinking Q-1 2020<br />
XXIV<br />
The Advocacy Foundation<br />
Endowments Initiative Project<br />
Q-2 2020<br />
XXV <strong>International</strong> Labor Relations Q-3 2020<br />
XXVI Immigration Q-4 2020<br />
Vol. VII 2021 Community Engagement<br />
XXVII<br />
The 21 st Century Charter Schools<br />
Initiative<br />
Q-1 2021<br />
XXVIII The All-Sports Ministry @ ... Q-2 2021<br />
XXIX Lobbying for Nonprofits Q-3 2021<br />
XXX<br />
XXXI<br />
Advocacy Foundation <strong>Missions</strong> -<br />
Domestic<br />
Advocacy Foundation <strong>Missions</strong> -<br />
<strong>International</strong><br />
Q-4 2021<br />
Bonus<br />
Page 99 of 119
Vol. VIII<br />
2022 ComeUnity ReEngineering<br />
XXXII<br />
The Creative & Fine Arts Ministry<br />
@ The Foundation<br />
Q-1 2022<br />
XXXIII The Advisory Council & Committees Q-2 2022<br />
XXXIV<br />
The Theological Origins<br />
of Contemporary Judicial Process<br />
Q-3 2022<br />
XXXV The Second Chance Ministry @ ... Q-4 2022<br />
Vol. IX 2023 <strong>Legal</strong> Reformation<br />
XXXVI The Fifth Amendment Project Q-1 2023<br />
XXXVII The Judicial Re-Engineering Initiative Q-2 2023<br />
XXXVIII<br />
The Inner-Cities Strategic<br />
Revitalization Initiative<br />
Q-3 2023<br />
XXXVIX Habeas Corpus Q-4 2023<br />
Vol. X 2024 ComeUnity Development<br />
XXXVX<br />
The Inner-City Strategic<br />
Revitalization Plan<br />
Q-1 2024<br />
XXXVXI The Mentoring Initiative Q-2 2024<br />
XXXVXII The Violence Prevention Framework Q-3 2024<br />
XXXVXIII The Fatherhood Initiative Q-4 2024<br />
Vol. XI 2025 Public Interest<br />
XXXVXIV Public Interest Law Q-1 2025<br />
L (50) Spiritual Resource Development Q-2 2025<br />
Page 100 of 119
LI<br />
Nonprofit Confidentiality<br />
In The Age of Big Data<br />
Q-3 2025<br />
LII Interpreting The Facts Q-4 2025<br />
Vol. XII 2026 Poverty In America<br />
LIII<br />
American Poverty<br />
In The New Millennium<br />
Q-1 2026<br />
LIV Outcome-Based Thinking Q-2 2026<br />
LV Transformational Social Leadership Q-3 2026<br />
LVI The Cycle of Poverty Q-4 2026<br />
Vol. XIII 2027 Raising Awareness<br />
LVII ReEngineering Juvenile Justice Q-1 2027<br />
LVIII Corporations Q-2 2027<br />
LVIX The Prison Industrial Complex Q-3 2027<br />
LX Restoration of Rights Q-4 2027<br />
Vol. XIV 2028 Culturally Relevant Programming<br />
LXI Community Culture Q-1 2028<br />
LXII Corporate Culture Q-2 2028<br />
LXIII Strategic Cultural Planning Q-3 2028<br />
LXIV<br />
The Cross-Sector/ Coordinated<br />
Service Approach to Delinquency<br />
Prevention<br />
Q-4 2028<br />
Page 101 of 119
Vol. XV 2029 Inner-Cities Revitalization<br />
LXIV<br />
LXV<br />
LXVI<br />
Part I – Strategic Housing<br />
Revitalization<br />
(The Twenty Percent Profit Margin)<br />
Part II – Jobs Training, Educational<br />
Redevelopment<br />
and Economic Empowerment<br />
Part III - Financial Literacy<br />
and Sustainability<br />
Q-1 2029<br />
Q-2 2029<br />
Q-3 2029<br />
LXVII Part IV – Solutions for Homelessness Q-4 2029<br />
LXVIII<br />
The Strategic Home Mortgage<br />
Initiative<br />
Bonus<br />
Vol. XVI 2030 Sustainability<br />
LXVIII Social Program Sustainability Q-1 2030<br />
LXIX<br />
The Advocacy Foundation<br />
Endowments Initiative<br />
Q-2 2030<br />
LXX Capital Gains Q-3 2030<br />
LXXI Sustainability Investments Q-4 2030<br />
Vol. XVII 2031 The Justice Series<br />
LXXII Distributive Justice Q-1 2031<br />
LXXIII Retributive Justice Q-2 2031<br />
LXXIV Procedural Justice Q-3 2031<br />
LXXV (75) Restorative Justice Q-4 2031<br />
LXXVI Unjust <strong>Legal</strong> Reasoning Bonus<br />
Page 102 of 119
Vol. XVIII 2032 Public Policy<br />
LXXVII Public Interest Law Q-1 2032<br />
LXXVIII Reforming Public Policy Q-2 2032<br />
LXXVIX ... Q-3 2032<br />
LXXVX ... Q-4 2032<br />
Page 103 of 119
The e-Advocate Monthly Review<br />
2018<br />
Transformational Problem Solving January 2018<br />
The Advocacy Foundation February 2018<br />
Opioid Initiative<br />
Native-American Youth March 2018<br />
In the Juvenile Justice System<br />
Barriers to Reducing Confinement April 2018<br />
Latino and Hispanic Youth May 2018<br />
In the Juvenile Justice System<br />
Social Entrepreneurship June 2018<br />
The Economic Consequences of<br />
Homelessness in America S.Ed – June 2018<br />
African-American Youth July 2018<br />
In the Juvenile Justice System<br />
Gang Deconstruction August 2018<br />
Social Impact Investing September 2018<br />
Opportunity Youth: October 2018<br />
Disenfranchised Young People<br />
The Economic Impact of Social November 2018<br />
of Social Programs Development<br />
Gun Control December 2018<br />
2019<br />
The U.S. Stock Market January 2019<br />
Prison-Based Gerrymandering February 2019<br />
Literacy-Based Prison Construction March 2019<br />
Children of Incarcerated Parents April 2019<br />
Page 104 of 119
African-American Youth in The May 2019<br />
Juvenile Justice System<br />
Racial Profiling June 2019<br />
Mass Collaboration July 2019<br />
Concentrated Poverty August 2019<br />
De-Industrialization September 2019<br />
Overcoming Dyslexia October 2019<br />
Overcoming Attention Deficit November 2019<br />
The Gift of Adversity December 2019<br />
2020<br />
The Gift of Hypersensitivity January 2020<br />
The Gift of Introspection February 2020<br />
The Gift of Introversion March 2020<br />
The Gift of Spirituality April 2020<br />
The Gift of Transformation May 2020<br />
Property Acquisition for<br />
Organizational Sustainability June 2020<br />
Investing for Organizational<br />
Sustainability July 2020<br />
Biblical Law & Justice TLFA August 2020<br />
Gentrification AF September 2020<br />
Environmental Racism NpA October 2020<br />
Law for The Poor AF November 2020<br />
…<br />
Page 105 of 119
2021<br />
Biblically Responsible Investing TLFA – January 2021<br />
<strong>International</strong> Criminal Procedure LMI – February 2021<br />
Spiritual Rights TLFA – March 2021<br />
The Theology of <strong>Missions</strong> TLFA – April 2021<br />
<strong>Legal</strong> <strong>Evangelism</strong>, <strong>Intelligence</strong>,<br />
<strong>Reconnaissance</strong> & <strong>Missions</strong> LMI – May 2021<br />
…<br />
Page 106 of 119
The e-Advocate Quarterly<br />
Special Editions<br />
Crowdfunding Winter-Spring 2017<br />
Social Media for Nonprofits October 2017<br />
Mass Media for Nonprofits November 2017<br />
The Opioid Crisis in America: January 2018<br />
Issues in Pain Management<br />
The Opioid Crisis in America: February 2018<br />
The Drug Culture in the U.S.<br />
The Opioid Crisis in America: March 2018<br />
Drug Abuse Among Veterans<br />
The Opioid Crisis in America: April 2018<br />
Drug Abuse Among America’s<br />
Teens<br />
The Opioid Crisis in America: May 2018<br />
Alcoholism<br />
The Economic Consequences of June 2018<br />
Homelessness in The US<br />
The Economic Consequences of July 2018<br />
Opioid Addiction in America<br />
Page 107 of 119
The e-Advocate Journal<br />
of Theological Jurisprudence<br />
Vol. I - 2017<br />
The Theological Origins of Contemporary Judicial Process<br />
Scriptural Application to The Model Criminal Code<br />
Scriptural Application for Tort Reform<br />
Scriptural Application to Juvenile Justice Reformation<br />
Vol. II - 2018<br />
Scriptural Application for The Canons of Ethics<br />
Scriptural Application to Contracts Reform<br />
& The Uniform Commercial Code<br />
Scriptural Application to The Law of Property<br />
Scriptural Application to The Law of Evidence<br />
Page 108 of 119
<strong>Legal</strong> <strong>Missions</strong> <strong>International</strong><br />
Page 109 of 119
Issue Title Quarterly<br />
Vol. I 2015<br />
I<br />
II<br />
God’s Will and The 21 st Century<br />
Democratic Process<br />
The Community<br />
Engagement Strategy<br />
Q-1 2015<br />
Q-2 2015<br />
III Foreign Policy Q-3 2015<br />
IV<br />
Public Interest Law<br />
in The New Millennium<br />
Q-4 2015<br />
Vol. II 2016<br />
V Ethiopia Q-1 2016<br />
VI Zimbabwe Q-2 2016<br />
VII Jamaica Q-3 2016<br />
VIII Brazil Q-4 2016<br />
Vol. III 2017<br />
IX India Q-1 2017<br />
X Suriname Q-2 2017<br />
XI The Caribbean Q-3 2017<br />
XII United States/ Estados Unidos Q-4 2017<br />
Vol. IV 2018<br />
XIII Cuba Q-1 2018<br />
XIV Guinea Q-2 2018<br />
XV Indonesia Q-3 2018<br />
XVI Sri Lanka Q-4 2018<br />
Page 110 of 119
Vol. V 2019<br />
XVII Russia Q-1 2019<br />
XVIII Australia Q-2 2019<br />
XIV South Korea Q-3 2019<br />
XV Puerto Rico Q-4 2019<br />
Issue Title Quarterly<br />
Vol. VI 2020<br />
XVI Trinidad & Tobago Q-1 2020<br />
XVII Egypt Q-2 2020<br />
XVIII Sierra Leone Q-3 2020<br />
XIX South Africa Q-4 2020<br />
XX Israel Bonus<br />
Vol. VII 2021<br />
XXI Haiti Q-1 2021<br />
XXII Peru Q-2 2021<br />
XXIII Costa Rica Q-3 2021<br />
XXIV China Q-4 2021<br />
XXV Japan Bonus<br />
Vol VIII 2022<br />
XXVI Chile Q-1 2022<br />
Page 111 of 119
The e-Advocate Juvenile Justice Report<br />
______<br />
Vol. I – Juvenile Delinquency in The US<br />
Vol. II. – The Prison Industrial Complex<br />
Vol. III – Restorative/ Transformative Justice<br />
Vol. IV – The Sixth Amendment Right to The Effective Assistance of Counsel<br />
Vol. V – The Theological Foundations of Juvenile Justice<br />
Vol. VI – Collaborating to Eradicate Juvenile Delinquency<br />
Page 112 of 119
The e-Advocate Newsletter<br />
Genesis of The Problem<br />
Family Structure<br />
Societal Influences<br />
Evidence-Based Programming<br />
Strengthening Assets v. Eliminating Deficits<br />
2012 - Juvenile Delinquency in The US<br />
Introduction/Ideology/Key Values<br />
Philosophy/Application & Practice<br />
Expungement & Pardons<br />
Pardons & Clemency<br />
Examples/Best Practices<br />
2013 - Restorative Justice in The US<br />
2014 - The Prison Industrial Complex<br />
25% of the World's Inmates Are In the US<br />
The Economics of Prison Enterprise<br />
The Federal Bureau of Prisons<br />
The After-Effects of Incarceration/Individual/Societal<br />
The Fourth Amendment Project<br />
The Sixth Amendment Project<br />
The Eighth Amendment Project<br />
The Adolescent Law Group<br />
2015 - US Constitutional Issues In The New Millennium<br />
Page 113 of 119
2018 - The Theological Law Firm Academy<br />
The Theological Foundations of US Law & Government<br />
The Economic Consequences of <strong>Legal</strong> Decision-Making<br />
The Juvenile Justice Legislative Reform Initiative<br />
The EB-5 <strong>International</strong> Investors Initiative<br />
2017 - Organizational Development<br />
The Board of Directors<br />
The Inner Circle<br />
Staff & Management<br />
Succession Planning<br />
Bonus #1 The Budget<br />
Bonus #2 Data-Driven Resource Allocation<br />
2018 - Sustainability<br />
The Data-Driven Resource Allocation Process<br />
The Quality Assurance Initiative<br />
The Advocacy Foundation Endowments Initiative<br />
The Community Engagement Strategy<br />
2019 - Collaboration<br />
Critical Thinking for Transformative Justice<br />
<strong>International</strong> Labor Relations<br />
Immigration<br />
God's Will & The 21st Century Democratic Process<br />
The Community Engagement Strategy<br />
The 21st Century Charter Schools Initiative<br />
2020 - Community Engagement<br />
Page 114 of 119
Extras<br />
The Nonprofit Advisors Group Newsletters<br />
The 501(c)(3) Acquisition Process<br />
The Board of Directors<br />
The Gladiator Mentality<br />
Strategic Planning<br />
Fundraising<br />
501(c)(3) Reinstatements<br />
The Collaborative US/ <strong>International</strong> Newsletters<br />
How You Think Is Everything<br />
The Reciprocal Nature of Business Relationships<br />
Accelerate Your Professional Development<br />
The Competitive Nature of Grant Writing<br />
Assessing The Risks<br />
Page 115 of 119
Page 116 of 119
About The Author<br />
John C (Jack) Johnson III<br />
Founder & CEO<br />
Jack was educated at Temple University, in Philadelphia, Pennsylvania and Rutgers<br />
Law School, in Camden, New Jersey. In 1999, he moved to Atlanta, Georgia to pursue<br />
greater opportunities to provide Advocacy and Preventive Programmatic services for atrisk/<br />
at-promise young persons, their families, and Justice Professionals embedded in the<br />
Juvenile Justice process in order to help facilitate its transcendence into the 21 st Century.<br />
There, along with a small group of community and faith-based professionals, “The Advocacy Foundation, Inc." was conceived<br />
and developed over roughly a thirteen year period, originally chartered as a Juvenile Delinquency Prevention and Educational<br />
Support Services organization consisting of Mentoring, Tutoring, Counseling, Character Development, Community Change<br />
Management, Practitioner Re-Education & Training, and a host of related components.<br />
The Foundation’s Overarching Mission is “To help Individuals, Organizations, & Communities Achieve Their Full Potential”, by<br />
implementing a wide array of evidence-based proactive multi-disciplinary "Restorative & Transformative Justice" programs &<br />
projects currently throughout the northeast, southeast, and western international-waters regions, providing prevention and support<br />
services to at-risk/ at-promise youth, to young adults, to their families, and to Social Service, Justice and Mental<br />
Health professionals” everywhere. The Foundation has since relocated its headquarters to Philadelphia, Pennsylvania, and been<br />
expanded to include a three-tier mission.<br />
In addition to his work with the Foundation, Jack also served as an Adjunct Professor of Law & Business at National-Louis<br />
University of Atlanta (where he taught Political Science, Business & <strong>Legal</strong> Ethics, Labor & Employment Relations, and Critical<br />
Thinking courses to undergraduate and graduate level students). Jack has also served as Board President for a host of wellestablished<br />
and up & coming nonprofit organizations throughout the region, including “Visions Unlimited Community<br />
Development Systems, Inc.”, a multi-million dollar, award-winning, Violence Prevention and Gang Intervention Social Service<br />
organization in Atlanta, as well as Vice-Chair of the Georgia/ Metropolitan Atlanta Violence Prevention Partnership, a state-wide<br />
300 organizational member, violence prevention group led by the Morehouse School of Medicine, Emory University and The<br />
Original, Atlanta-Based, Martin Luther King Center.<br />
Attorney Johnson’s prior accomplishments include a wide-array of Professional <strong>Legal</strong> practice areas, including Private Firm,<br />
Corporate and Government postings, just about all of which yielded significant professional awards & accolades, the history and<br />
chronology of which are available for review online. Throughout his career, Jack has served a wide variety of for-profit<br />
corporations, law firms, and nonprofit organizations as Board Chairman, Secretary, Associate, and General Counsel since 1990.<br />
www.TheAdvocacyFoundation.org<br />
Clayton County Youth Services Partnership, Inc. – Chair; Georgia Violence Prevention Partnership, Inc – Vice Chair; Fayette<br />
County NAACP - <strong>Legal</strong> Redress Committee Chairman; Clayton County Fatherhood Initiative Partnership – Principal<br />
Investigator; Morehouse School of Medicine School of Community Health Feasibility Study - Steering Committee; Atlanta<br />
Violence Prevention Capacity Building Project – Project Partner; Clayton County Minister’s Conference, President 2006-2007;<br />
Liberty In Life Ministries, Inc. – Board Secretary; Young Adults Talk, Inc. – Board of Directors; ROYAL, Inc - Board of<br />
Directors; Temple University Alumni Association; Rutgers Law School Alumni Association; Sertoma <strong>International</strong>; Our<br />
Common Welfare Board of Directors – President)2003-2005; River’s Edge Elementary School PTA (Co-President); Summerhill<br />
Community Ministries; Outstanding Young Men of America; Employee of the Year; Academic All-American - Basketball;<br />
Church Trustee.<br />
Page 117 of 119
www.TheAdvocacyFoundation.org<br />
Page 118 of 119
Page 119 of 119